This is a modern-English version of The Germ: Thoughts towards Nature in Poetry, Literature and Art, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE GERM

Thoughts towards Nature in Poetry, Literature
and Art

BEING
A FACSIMILE REPRINT OF THE LITERARY
ORGAN OF THE PRE-RAPHAELITE
BROTHERHOOD, PUBLISHED
IN 1850

WITH AN INTRODUCTION
BY
WILLIAM MICHAEL ROSSETTI

LONDON
ELLIOT STOCK, 62, PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C.
1901

INTRODUCTION.

Of late years it has been my fate or my whim to write a good deal about the early days of the Præraphaelite movement, the members of the Præraphaelite Brotherhood, and especially my brother Dante Gabriel Rossetti, and my sister Christina Georgina Rossetti. I am now invited to write something further on the subject, with immediate reference to the Præraphaelite magazine “The Germ,” republished in this volume. I know of no particular reason why I should not do this, for certain it is that few people living know, or ever knew, so much as I do about “The Germ,”; and if some press-critics who regarded previous writings of mine as superfluous or ill-judged should entertain a like opinion now, in equal or increased measure, I willingly leave them to say so, while I pursue my own course none the less.

In recent years, I’ve either chosen or found myself compelled to write quite a bit about the early days of the Pre-Raphaelite movement, the members of the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, and especially my brother Dante Gabriel Rossetti and my sister Christina Georgina Rossetti. Now, I’ve been asked to write something more on this topic, specifically regarding the Pre-Raphaelite magazine “The Germ,” which is republished in this volume. I can’t think of any specific reason not to do this, since it’s clear that few people alive know, or have ever known, as much about “The Germ” as I do; and if any critics who have previously found my writings to be unnecessary or poorly judged feel the same way now, to an equal or greater extent, they are welcome to express that opinion while I continue on my path regardless.

“The Germ” is here my direct theme, not the Præraphaelite Brotherhood; but it seems requisite to say in the first instance something about the Brotherhood—its members, allies, and ideas—so as to exhibit a raison d'être for the magazine. In doing this I must necessarily repeat some things which I have set forth before, and which, from the writings of others as well as myself, are well enough known to many. I can vary my form of expression, but cannot introduce much novelty into my statements of fact.

“The Germ” is my main focus here, not the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood; however, I feel it’s necessary to first say a bit about the Brotherhood—its members, supporters, and ideas—to provide a good reason for the magazine's existence. In doing this, I will inevitably repeat some things I’ve mentioned before, and which, from the writings of others as well as my own, are already known to many. I can change how I express myself, but I can’t really add much new information to my statements of fact.

In 1848 the British School of Painting was in anything but a vital or a lively condition. One very great and incomparable genius, Turner, belonged to it. He was old and past his executive prime. There were some other highly able men—Etty and David Scott, then both very near their death; Maclise, Dyce, Cope, Mulready, Linnell, Poole, William Henry Hunt, Landseer, Leslie, Watts, Cox, J.F. Lewis, and some others. There were also some distinctly clever men, such as Ward, Frith, and Egg. Paton, Gilbert, Ford Madox Brown, Mark Anthony, had given sufficient indication of their powers, but were all in an early stage. On the whole the school had sunk very far below what it had been in the days of Hogarth, Reynolds, Gainsborough, and Blake, and its 6 ordinary average had come to be something for which commonplace is a laudatory term, and imbecility a not excessive one.

In 1848, the British School of Painting was anything but vibrant or dynamic. It had one extraordinary genius, Turner, who was older and past his prime. There were a few other talented artists—Etty and David Scott, both nearing the end of their lives; Maclise, Dyce, Cope, Mulready, Linnell, Poole, William Henry Hunt, Landseer, Leslie, Watts, Cox, J.F. Lewis, and a few others. There were also some notably clever artists like Ward, Frith, and Egg. Paton, Gilbert, Ford Madox Brown, and Mark Anthony had shown enough promise but were still at an early stage in their careers. Overall, the school had fallen far below its earlier greatness during the times of Hogarth, Reynolds, Gainsborough, and Blake, and its 6 average performance had become something that could be generously described as ordinary and, at worst, almost foolish.

There were in the late summer of 1848, in the Schools of the Royal Academy or barely emergent from them, four young men to whom this condition of the art seemed offensive, contemptible, and even scandalous. Their names were William Holman-Hunt, John Everett Millais, and Dante Gabriel Rossetti, painters, and Thomas Woolner, sculptor. Their ages varied from twenty-two to nineteen—Woolner being the eldest, and Millais the youngest. Being little more than lads, these young men were naturally not very deep in either the theory or the practice of art: but they had open eyes and minds, and could discern that some things were good and other bad—that some things they liked, and others they hated. They hated the lack of ideas in art, and the lack of character; the silliness and vacuity which belong to the one, the flimsiness and make-believe which result from the other. They hated those forms of execution which are merely smooth and prettyish, and those which, pretending to mastery, are nothing better than slovenly and slapdash, or what the P.R.B.'s called “sloshy.” Still more did they hate the notion that each artist should not obey his own individual impulse, act upon his own perception and study of Nature, and scrutinize and work at his objective material with assiduity before he could attempt to display and interpret it; but that, instead of all this, he should try to be “like somebody else,” imitating some extant style and manner, and applying the cut-and-dry rules enunciated by A from the practice of B or C. They determined to do the exact contrary. The temper of these striplings, after some years of the current academic training, was the temper of rebels: they meant revolt, and produced revolution. It would be a mistake to suppose, because the called themselves Præraphaelites, that they seriously disliked the works produced by Raphael; but they disliked the works produced by Raphael's uninspired satellites, and were resolved to find out, by personal study and practice, what their own several faculties and adaptabilities might be, without being bound by rules and big-wiggeries founded upon the performance of Raphael or of any one. They were to have no master except their own powers of mind and hand, and their own first-hand study of Nature. Their minds were to furnish them with subjects for works of art, and with the general scheme of treatment; Nature was to be their one or their paramount storehouse of materials for objects to be represented; the study of her was to be deep, and the representation (at any rate in the earlier stages of self-discipline and work) in the highest degree exact; executive methods were to be learned partly from precept and example, but most essentially from practice and experiment. As their minds were very different in range 7 and direction, their products also, from the first, differed greatly; and these soon ceased to have any link of resemblance.

In the late summer of 1848, at the Royal Academy Schools or just coming out of them, four young men found the state of the art offensive, contemptible, and even scandalous. Their names were William Holman-Hunt, John Everett Millais, and Dante Gabriel Rossetti, all painters, along with Thomas Woolner, a sculptor. Their ages ranged from nineteen to twenty-two, with Woolner being the oldest and Millais the youngest. Though they were still quite young, these men weren't deeply versed in theory or practice; however, they had keen eyes and minds that could tell good art from bad, things they liked from things they hated. They despised the lack of ideas in art and the absence of character; the silliness and emptiness that came with it, as well as the fragility and pretense resulting from the other. They disliked art that was merely smooth and pretty, as well as those works that tried to show skill but were nothing more than careless and messy, or what the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood called “sloshy.” Even more, they hated the idea that an artist shouldn't follow their own instinct, act on their perceptions and studies of nature, and thoroughly engage with their materials before attempting to showcase or interpret them; instead, they should imitate someone else, adhering to strict rules defined by others' practices. They decided to do the exact opposite. After a few years of the academic training available to them, these young men had become rebels; they aimed for revolution. It would be a mistake to think that, because they called themselves Pre-Raphaelites, they genuinely disliked Raphael's work; rather, they were critical of the uninspired works produced by Raphael's followers and were determined to discover their own abilities and preferences through personal study and practice, without being confined by rules or pretentiousness that stemmed from Raphael or anyone else. They established that their only masters would be their own minds and hands, along with direct studies of nature. Their ideas would provide the subjects for their artworks and guide the overall approach; nature would be their primary source for materials to depict, and they were committed to a thorough study of it, ensuring that their representations—at least in the early stages of their self-discipline and work—would be as precise as possible. Their methods would be learned partly through instruction and examples, but most importantly through practice and experimentation. As their minds varied significantly in focus and ambition, their works also began to differ greatly from the start, soon losing any resemblance to one another.

The Præraphaelite Brothers entertained a deep respect and a sincere affection for the works of some of the artists who had preceded Raphael; and they thought that they should more or less be following the lead of those artists if they themselves were to develop their own individuality, disregarding school-rules. This was really the sum and substance of their “Præraphaelitism.” It may freely be allowed that, as they were very young, and fired by certain ideas impressive to their own spirits, they unduly ignored some other ideas and theories which have none the less a deal to say for themselves. They contemned some things and some practitioners of art not at all contemptible, and, in speech still more than in thought, they at times wilfully heaped up the scorn. You cannot have a youthful rebel with a faculty who is also a model head-boy in a school.

The Pre-Raphaelite Brothers had a deep respect and genuine affection for the works of some artists who came before Raphael. They believed that to truly develop their individuality, they needed to disregard traditional rules and follow the example of those earlier artists. This was essentially the core of their “Pre-Raphaelitism.” It's fair to say that, being very young and driven by ideas that resonated with them, they tended to overlook some other concepts and theories that also had valid points. They dismissed certain things and artists who were actually quite respectable, and in their conversations even more than their thoughts, they sometimes intentionally piled on the scorn. You can’t expect a young rebel to also be the perfect student body leader in school.

The P.R.B. was completed by the accession of three members to the four already mentioned. These were James Collinson, a domestic painter; Frederic George Stephens, an Academy-student of painting; and myself, a Government-clerk. These again, when the P.R.B. was formed towards September 1848, were all young, aged respectively about twenty-three, twenty-one, and nineteen.

The P.R.B. was finalized with the addition of three members to the four already mentioned. These were James Collinson, a house painter; Frederic George Stephens, a student at the Academy of Painting; and me, a government clerk. At the time the P.R.B. was established in September 1848, we were all young, roughly twenty-three, twenty-one, and nineteen years old, respectively.

This Præraphaelite Brotherhood was the independent creation of Holman-Hunt, Millais, Rossetti, and (in perhaps a somewhat minor degree) Woolner: it cannot be said that they were prompted or abetted by any one. Ruskin, whose name has been sometimes inaccurately mixed up in the matter, and who had as yet published only the first two volumes of “Modern Painters,” was wholly unknown to them personally, and in his writings was probably known only to Holman-Hunt. Ford Madox Brown had been an intimate of Rossetti since March 1848, and he sympathized, fully as much as any of these younger men, with some old-world developments of art preceding its ripeness or over-ripeness: but he had no inclination to join any organization for protest and reform, and he followed his own course—more influenced, for four or five years ensuing, by what the P.R.B.'s were doing than influencing them. Among the persons who were most intimate with the members of the Brotherhood towards the date of its formation, and onwards till the inception of “The Germ,” I may mention the following. For Holman-Hunt, the sculptor John Lucas Tupper, who had been a fellow Academy-student, and was now an anatomical designer at Guy's Hospital: he and his family were equally well acquainted with Mr. Stephens. For Millais, the painter Charles Allston Collins, son of the well-known painter of domestic life and coast-scenes William Collins; 8 the painter Arthur Hughes; also his own brother, William Henry Millais, who had musical aptitudes and became a landscape-painter. For Rossetti, William Bell Scott (brother of David Scott), painter, poet, and Master of the Government School of Design in Newcastle-on-Tyne; Major Calder Campbell, a retired Officer of the Indian army, and a somewhat popular writer of tales, verses, etc.; Alexander Munro the sculptor; Walter Howell Deverell, a young painter, son of the Secretary to the Government Schools of Design; James Hannay, the novelist, satirical writer, and journalist; and (known through Madox Brown) William Cave Thomas, a painter who had studied in the severe classical school of Germany, and had earned a name in the Westminster Hall competitions for frescoes in Parliament. For Woolner, John Hancock and Bernhard Smith, sculptors; Coventry Patmore the poet, with his connections the Orme family and Professor Masson; also William North, an eccentric young literary man, of much effervescence and some talent, author of “Anti-Coningsby” and other novels. For Collinson, the prominent painter of romantic and biblical subjects John Rogers Herbert, who was, like Collinson himself, a Roman Catholic convert.

This Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood was independently created by Holman-Hunt, Millais, Rossetti, and (perhaps to a lesser extent) Woolner; they were not influenced or supported by anyone. Ruskin, whose name has sometimes been incorrectly associated with this, and who had only published the first two volumes of “Modern Painters” at that time, was completely unknown to them personally, and was likely only known to Holman-Hunt through his writings. Ford Madox Brown had been close friends with Rossetti since March 1848, and he shared as much sympathy with some older art styles preceding its maturity or excess as any of these younger artists did: however, he had no desire to join any group for protest and reform, and he followed his own path—more influenced by what the P.R.B. were doing for the next four or five years than the other way around. Among those who were closest to the members of the Brotherhood around the time of its formation and through to the launch of “The Germ,” I can mention the following. For Holman-Hunt, there was sculptor John Lucas Tupper, who had been a fellow student at the Academy and was now an anatomical designer at Guy’s Hospital; he and his family were also well acquainted with Mr. Stephens. For Millais, there was painter Charles Allston Collins, son of the well-known painter of domestic life and coastal scenes, William Collins; painter Arthur Hughes; and his own brother, William Henry Millais, who had musical talent and became a landscape painter. For Rossetti, there was William Bell Scott (brother of David Scott), painter, poet, and Master of the Government School of Design in Newcastle-upon-Tyne; Major Calder Campbell, a retired officer of the Indian army and a somewhat popular writer of stories, poems, etc.; sculptor Alexander Munro; young painter Walter Howell Deverell, son of the Secretary to the Government Schools of Design; novelist, satirical writer, and journalist James Hannay; and (known through Madox Brown) painter William Cave Thomas, who had studied in the rigorous classical school of Germany and had gained recognition in the Westminster Hall competitions for frescoes in Parliament. For Woolner, there were sculptors John Hancock and Bernhard Smith; poet Coventry Patmore, along with his connections, the Orme family and Professor Masson; and also eccentric young literary figure William North, who was full of energy and talent, author of “Anti-Coningsby” and other novels. For Collinson, there was prominent painter of romantic and biblical subjects John Rogers Herbert, who, like Collinson himself, was a convert to Roman Catholicism.

The Præraphaelite Brotherhood having been founded in September 1848, the members exhibited in 1849 works conceived in the new spirit. These were received by critics and by the public with more than moderate though certainly not unmixed favour: it had not as yet transpired that there was a league of unquiet and ambitious young spirits, bent upon making a fresh start of their own, and a clean sweep of some effete respectabilities. It was not until after the exhibitions were near closing in 1849 that any idea of bringing out a magazine came to be discussed. The author of the project was Dante Gabriel Rossetti. He alone among the P.R.B.'s had already cultivated the art of writing in verse and in prose to some noticeable extent (“The Blessed Damozel” had been produced before May 1847), and he was better acquainted than any other member with British and foreign literature. There need be no self-conceit in saying that in these respects I came next to him. Holman-Hunt, Woolner, and Stephens, were all reading men (in British literature only) within straiter bounds than Rossetti: not any one of them, I think, had as yet done in writing anything worth mentioning. Millais and Collinson, more especially the former, were men of the brush, not the pen, yet both of them capable of writing with point, and even in verse. By July 13 and 14, 1849, some steps were taken towards discussing the project of a magazine. The price, as at first proposed, was to be sixpence; the title, “Monthly Thoughts in Literature, Poetry, and Art”; each number was to have an etching. Soon afterwards 9 a price of one shilling was decided upon, and two etchings per number: but this latter intention was not carried out.{1} All the P.R.B.'s were to be proprietors of the magazine: I question however whether Collinson was ever persuaded to assume this responsibility, entailing payment of an eventual deficit. We were quite ready also to have some other proprietors. Mr. Herbert was addressed by Collinson, and at one time was regarded as pretty safe. Mr. Hancock the sculptor did not resist the pressure put upon him; but after all he contributed nothing to “The Germ,” either in work or in money. Walter Deverell assented, and paid when the time came. Thus there seem to have been eight, or else seven, proprietors—not one of them having any spare cash, and not all of them much steadiness of interest in the scheme set going by Dante Rossetti.

The Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood was founded in September 1848, and the members showcased works that embodied this new spirit in 1849. These works received a largely positive, albeit mixed, reaction from critics and the public. At that time, it wasn’t known that there was a group of restless and ambitious young artists aiming to start fresh and shake off some outdated traditions. It wasn’t until the exhibitions were close to ending in 1849 that discussions about launching a magazine began. The idea was spearheaded by Dante Gabriel Rossetti, who, unlike the other P.R.B. members, had already developed his writing skills in both poetry and prose to a significant degree (his poem “The Blessed Damozel” had been created before May 1847). He was also more knowledgeable than any other member in British and foreign literature. I can say without being arrogant that I was next to him in these areas. Holman-Hunt, Woolner, and Stephens were all engaged readers (primarily of British literature) but had more limited ranges compared to Rossetti; none had really produced anything notable in writing yet. Millais and Collinson, particularly Millais, focused more on painting than writing, although both were capable of writing sharply, and even in verse. By July 13 and 14, 1849, we started discussing the magazine project. The initial price was set at sixpence, and it was to be titled “Monthly Thoughts in Literature, Poetry, and Art”; each issue was to include an etching. Shortly after, 9 the price was changed to one shilling with the plan to include two etchings per issue, but that idea didn’t end up happening.{1} All the P.R.B. members were to be co-owners of the magazine, though I doubt Collinson was ever convinced to take on this responsibility, which included covering any potential losses. We were also open to having other owners. Mr. Herbert was approached by Collinson and was initially seen as a reliable partner. Mr. Hancock, the sculptor, felt the pressure to join in, but in the end, he didn’t contribute anything to “The Germ,” neither in work nor financially. Walter Deverell agreed to participate and paid when needed. So, there appeared to be eight, or maybe seven, owners—none of whom had extra cash, and not all showed strong commitment to the project initiated by Dante Rossetti.

{1} Many of the particulars here given regarding “The Germ” appear in the so-called “P.R.B. Journal,” which was published towards December 1899, in the volume named “Preraphaelite Diaries and Letters, edited by W.M. Rossetti.” At the date when I wrote the present introduction, that volume had not been offered for publication.

{1} Many of the details provided here about “The Germ” can be found in the so-called “P.R.B. Journal,” which was published around December 1899, in the volume titled “Preraphaelite Diaries and Letters, edited by W.M. Rossetti.” At the time I wrote this introduction, that volume had not been made available for publication.

With so many persons having a kind of co-equal right to decide what should be done with the magazine, it soon became apparent that somebody ought to be appointed Editor, and assume the control. I, during an absence from London, was fixed upon for this purpose by Woolner and my brother—with the express or tacit assent, so far as I know, of all the others, I received notice of my new dignity on September 23, 1849, being just under twenty years of age, and I forthwith applied myself to the task. It had at first been proposed to print upon the prospectus and wrappers of the magazine the words “Conducted by Artists,” and also (just about this time) to entitle it “The P.R.B. Journal.” I called attention to the first of these points as running counter to my assuming the editorship, and to the second as in itself inappropriate: both had in fact been already set aside. My brother had ere this been introduced to Messrs. Aylott and Jones, publishers in Paternoster Row (principally concerned, I believe, with books of evangelical religion), and had entered into terms with them, and got them to print a prospectus. “P.R.B.” was at first printed on the latter, but to this Mr. Holman-Hunt objected in November, and it was omitted. The printers were to be Messrs. Tupper and Sons, a firm of lithographic and general printers in the City, the same family to which John Lucas Tupper belonged. The then title, invented by my brother, was “Thoughts towards Nature,” a phrase which, though somewhat extra-peculiar, indicated accurately enough the predominant conception of the Præraphaelite Brotherhood, that an artist, whether painter or writer, ought to be bent upon defining and expressing his own personal thoughts, and 10 that these ought to be based upon a direct study of Nature, and harmonized with her manifestations. It was not until December 19, when the issue of our No. 1 was closely impending, that a different title, “The Germ,” was proposed. On that evening there was a rather large gathering at Dante Rossetti's studio, 72 Newman Street; the seven P.R.B.'s, Madox Brown, Cave Thomas, Deverell, Hancock, and John and George Tupper. Mr. Thomas had drawn up a list of no less than sixty-five possible titles (a facsimile of his MS. of some of them appears in the “Letters of Dante Gabriel Rossetti to William Allingham,” edited by George Birkbeck Hill—Unwin, 1897). Only a few of them met with favour; and one of them, “The Germ,” going to the vote along with “The Seed” and “The Scroll,” was approved by a vote of six to four. The next best were, I think, “The Harbinger,” “First Thoughts,” “The Sower,” “The Truth-Seeker,” and “The Acorn.” Appended to the new title we retained, as a sub-title, something of what had been previously proposed; and the serial appeared as “The Germ. Thoughts towards Nature in Poetry, Literature, and Art.” At this same meeting Mr. Woolner suggested that authors' names should not be published in the magazine. I alone opposed him, and his motion was carried. I cannot at this distance of time remember with any precision what his reasons were; but I think that he, and all the other artists concerned, entertained a general feeling that to appear publicly as writers, and especially as writers opposing the ordinary current of opinions on fine art, would damage their professional position, which already involved uphill work more than enough.

With so many people having a sort of equal say in deciding what should be done with the magazine, it quickly became clear that someone needed to be appointed Editor and take charge. During my time away from London, Woolner and my brother chose me for this role—with the explicit or implied agreement, as far as I know, of everyone else. I was notified of my new position on September 23, 1849, just under twenty years old, and I immediately got to work. It had initially been suggested to print “Conducted by Artists” on the prospectus and magazine covers and around this time to name it “The P.R.B. Journal.” I pointed out that the first one contradicted my taking on the editorial role, and the second one felt inappropriate in itself; both had actually been decided against already. My brother had previously met with Messrs. Aylott and Jones, publishers on Paternoster Row (mainly focused on books related to evangelical religion), and had struck a deal with them to print a prospectus. “P.R.B.” was initially printed on the latter, but Mr. Holman-Hunt objected to it in November, so it was removed. The printers were Messrs. Tupper and Sons, a lithographic and general printing firm in the City, the same family that John Lucas Tupper belonged to. The title, created by my brother, was “Thoughts towards Nature,” a somewhat unusual phrase that accurately reflected the main idea of the Præraphaelite Brotherhood: that an artist, whether a painter or a writer, should focus on defining and expressing their personal thoughts, based on direct study of Nature, harmonizing with her manifestations. It wasn't until December 19, when we were about to release our No. 1 issue, that a different title, “The Germ,” was suggested. That evening, a fairly large group gathered at Dante Rossetti's studio at 72 Newman Street, including the seven P.R.B.s, Madox Brown, Cave Thomas, Deverell, Hancock, and John and George Tupper. Mr. Thomas had put together a list of sixty-five possible titles (a facsimile of his handwritten notes on some of them can be found in “Letters of Dante Gabriel Rossetti to William Allingham,” edited by George Birkbeck Hill—Unwin, 1897). Only a few were well-received; one of them, “The Germ,” was put to a vote alongside “The Seed” and “The Scroll,” winning by six to four. The runners-up were “The Harbinger,” “First Thoughts,” “The Sower,” “The Truth-Seeker,” and “The Acorn.” We kept part of what had been proposed earlier as a subtitle, and the serial was published as “The Germ. Thoughts towards Nature in Poetry, Literature, and Art.” At this same meeting, Mr. Woolner suggested that author names shouldn't be published in the magazine. I was the only one who disagreed, and his motion passed. I can't precisely remember what his reasoning was, but I believe he and the other artists felt that publicly appearing as writers—especially as writers challenging the usual views on fine art—could harm their professional status, which already required a lot of effort.

“The Germ,” No. 1, came out on or about January 1, 1850. The number of copies printed was 700. Something like 200 were sold, in about equal proportions by the publishers, and by ourselves among acquaintances and well-wishers. This was not encouraging, so we reduced the issue of No. 2 to 500 copies. It sold less well than No. 1. With this number was introduced the change of printing on the wrapper the names of most of the contributors: not of all, for some still preferred to remain unnamed, or to figure under a fancy designation. Had we been left to our own resources, we must now have dropped the magazine. But the printing-firm—or Mr. George I.F. Tupper as representing it—came forward, and undertook to try the chance of two numbers more. The title was altered (at Mr. Alexander Tupper's suggestion) to “Art and Poetry, being Thoughts towards Nature, conducted principally by Artists”; and Messrs. Dickinson and Co., of New Bond Street, the printsellers, consented to join their name as publishers to that of Messrs. Aylott and Jones. Mr. Robert Dickinson, the head of this firm, and more especially his brother, the able portrait-painter 11 Mr. Lowes Dickinson, were well known to Madox Brown, and through him to members of the P.R.B. I continued to be editor; but, as the money stake of myself and my colleagues in the publication had now ceased, I naturally accommodated myself more than before to any wish evinced by the Tupper family. No. 3, which ought to have appeared March 1, was delayed by these uncertainties and changes till March 31. No. 4 came out on April 30. Some small amount of advertising was done, more particularly by posters carried about in front of the Royal Academy (then in Trafalgar Square), which opened at the beginning of May. All efforts proved useless. People would not buy “The Germ,” and would scarcely consent to know of its existence. So the magazine breathed its last, and its obsequies were conducted in the strictest privacy. Its debts exceeded its assets, and a sum of £33 odd, due on Nos. 1 and 2, had to be cleared off by the seven (or eight) proprietors, conscientious against the grain. What may have been the loss of Messrs. Tupper on Nos. 3 and 4 I am unable to say. It is hardly worth specifying that neither the editor, nor any of the contributors whether literary or artistic, received any sort of payment. This was foreseen from the first as being “in the bond,” and was no grievance to anybody.

“The Germ,” No. 1, was released around January 1, 1850. They printed 700 copies. About 200 were sold, mostly through the publishers and among friends and supporters. This wasn’t encouraging, so we cut the print run of No. 2 down to 500 copies. It sold even worse than No. 1. With this issue, we started printing the names of most contributors on the wrapper, though some still preferred to stay anonymous or use a pseudonym. If it had been up to us, we would have stopped the magazine at this point. However, the printing firm—or Mr. George I.F. Tupper, representing them—stepped in and agreed to give it a shot for two more issues. The title was changed (suggested by Mr. Alexander Tupper) to “Art and Poetry, being Thoughts towards Nature, conducted mainly by Artists”; and Messrs. Dickinson and Co., from New Bond Street, agreed to share their name as publishers with Messrs. Aylott and Jones. Mr. Robert Dickinson, the head of this firm, and especially his brother, the talented portrait painter Mr. Lowes Dickinson, were well acquainted with Madox Brown, and through him with members of the P.R.B. I remained the editor; however, since my financial involvement and that of my colleagues had ended, I naturally adapted to the wishes expressed by the Tupper family. No. 3, which should have been released on March 1, got delayed due to these uncertainties and changes until March 31. No. 4 was published on April 30. Some minor advertising was carried out, especially with posters placed in front of the Royal Academy (which was then in Trafalgar Square), as it opened at the beginning of May. All efforts were in vain. People wouldn’t buy “The Germ” and barely acknowledged its existence. So, the magazine came to an end, and its closure was done in complete secrecy. Its debts were greater than its assets, and over £33 owed on Nos. 1 and 2 had to be paid off by the seven (or eight) owners, which they did reluctantly. I can’t say what the loss for Messrs. Tupper on Nos. 3 and 4 was. It’s hardly worth mentioning that neither the editor nor any contributors, whether writers or artists, received any payment. This was expected from the start as part of the agreement, and nobody was bothered by it.

“The Germ,” as we have seen, was a most decided failure, yet it would be a mistake to suppose that it excited no amount of literary attention whatsoever. There were laudatory notices in “The Dispatch,” “The Guardian,” “Howitt's Standard of Freedom,” “John Bull,” “The Critic,” “Bell's Weekly Messenger,” “The Morning Chronicle,” and I dare say some other papers. A pat on the back, with a very lukewarm hand, was bestowed by “The Art Journal.” There were notices also—not eulogistic—in “The Spectator” and elsewhere. The editor of “The Critic,” Mr. (afterwards Serjeant) Cox, on the faith of doings in “The Germ,” invited me, or some other of the art-writers there, to undertake the fine-art department—picture-exhibitions, etc.—of his weekly review. This I did for a short time, and, on getting transferred to “The Spectator,” I was succeeded on “The Critic” by Mr. F.G. Stephens. I also received some letters consequent upon “The Germ,” and made some acquaintances among authors; Horne, Clough, Heraud, Westland Marston, also Miss Glyn the actress. I as editor came in for this; but of course the attractiveness of “The Germ” depended upon the writings of others, chiefly Messrs. Woolner, Patmore, and Orchard, my sister, and above all my brother, and, among the artist-etchers, Mr. Holman-Hunt.

“The Germ,” as we’ve seen, was a clear failure, but it would be wrong to think it didn’t attract any literary attention. There were positive reviews in “The Dispatch,” “The Guardian,” “Howitt's Standard of Freedom,” “John Bull,” “The Critic,” “Bell's Weekly Messenger,” “The Morning Chronicle,” and probably some other publications. “The Art Journal” gave it a half-hearted endorsement. There were also reviews—less flattering—in “The Spectator” and elsewhere. The editor of “The Critic,” Mr. (later Serjeant) Cox, based on the work in “The Germ,” invited me, or one of the other art writers, to take on the fine arts section—covering exhibitions and such—of his weekly review. I did that for a short while, and when I moved to “The Spectator,” Mr. F.G. Stephens took my place at “The Critic.” I also received some letters after “The Germ” was published and made connections with other writers like Horne, Clough, Heraud, Westland Marston, as well as actress Miss Glyn. I gained recognition as editor, but obviously, the appeal of “The Germ” came from the writings of others, mainly Messrs. Woolner, Patmore, and Orchard, my sister, and especially my brother, along with artist-etcher Mr. Holman-Hunt.

I happen to be still in possession of the notices which appeared in “The Critic,” “Bell's Weekly Messenger,” and “The Guardian,” and of extracts (as given in our present facsimile) from those in “John Bull,” 12 “The Morning Chronicle,” and “The Standard of Freedom”: I here reproduce the first three for the curious reader's perusal. First comes the review which appeared in “The Critic” on February 15, 1850, followed by a second review on June 1. The former was (as shown by the initials) written by Mr. Cox, and I presume the latter also. Major Calder Campbell must have called the particular attention of Mr. Cox to “The Germ.” My own first personal acquaintance with this gentleman may have been intermediate between 15 February and 1 June.

I still have the notices that were published in “The Critic,” “Bell's Weekly Messenger,” and “The Guardian,” along with excerpts (as shown in our current facsimile) from those in “John Bull,” 12 “The Morning Chronicle,” and “The Standard of Freedom.” I’m sharing the first three for the interest of curious readers. First is the review that appeared in “The Critic” on February 15, 1850, followed by a second review on June 1. The first was (as indicated by the initials) written by Mr. Cox, and I assume the second one was as well. Major Calder Campbell must have drawn Mr. Cox's attention to “The Germ.” My first personal encounter with this gentleman likely happened between February 15 and June 1.

The Germ. Thoughts towards Nature in Poetry, Literature, and Art. Nos. I. and II. London: Aylott and Jones.

The Germ. Thoughts on Nature in Poetry, Literature, and Art. Nos. I. and II. London: Aylott and Jones.

We depart from our usual plan of noticing the periodicals under one heading, for the purpose of introducing to our readers a new aspirant for public favour, which has peculiar and uncommon claims to attention, for in design and execution it differs from all other periodicals. The Germ is the somewhat affected and unpromising title give to a small monthly journal, which is devoted almost entirely to poetry and art, and is the production of a party of young persons. This statement is of itself, as we are well aware, enough to cause it to be looked upon with shyness. A periodical largely occupied with poetry wears an unpromising aspect to readers who have learned from experience what nonsensical stuff most fugitive magazine-poetry is; nor is this natural prejudice diminished by the knowledge that it is the production of young gentlemen and ladies. But, when they have read a few extracts which we propose to make, we think they will own that for once appearances are deceitful, and that an affected title and an unpromising theme really hides a great deal of genius; mingled however, we must also admit, with many conceits which youth is prone to, but which time and experience will assuredly tame.

We're stepping away from our usual approach of discussing periodicals under one heading to introduce a new contender for public interest, which has unique and interesting features that deserve attention. In design and execution, The Germ stands apart from all other periodicals. It has a somewhat pretentious and uninviting title for a small monthly journal that focuses almost entirely on poetry and art, created by a group of young individuals. We understand that this alone might lead to skepticism. A magazine mostly filled with poetry can seem unappealing to readers who know that most transient magazine poetry tends to be nonsensical; this natural bias isn't lessened by the fact that it's produced by young men and women. However, after reading a few excerpts we're planning to share, we think they'll realize that, for once, appearances can be misleading. Beneath an affected title and an unpromising theme lies a lot of talent, though we must also acknowledge that it's mixed with many youthful pretensions that time and experience will surely refine.

That the contents of The Germ are the production of no common minds the following extracts will sufficiently prove, and we may add that these are but a small portion of the contents which might prefer equal claims to applause.

That the contents of The Germ are created by exceptional minds is clearly shown by the following extracts, and we can add that these are just a small part of the material that could equally deserve recognition.

“My Beautiful Lady,” and “Of my Lady in Death,” are two poems in a quaint metre, full of true poetry, marred by not a few affectations—the genuine metal, but wanting to be purified from its dross. Nevertheless, it is pleasant to find the precious ore anywhere in these unpoetical times.

“My Beautiful Lady,” and “Of my Lady in Death,” are two poems in a charming meter, filled with real poetry, though somewhat affected—the genuine article, but needing to be refined from its impurities. Still, it’s nice to discover the valuable stuff anywhere in these unimaginative times.

To our taste the following is replete with poetry. What a picture it is! A poet's tongue has told what an artist's eye has seen. It is the first of a series to be entitled “Songs of One Household.” [Here comes Dante Rossetti's poem, “My Sister's Sleep,” followed by Patmore's “Seasons,” and Christina Rossetti's “Testimony.”] We have not space to take any specimens of the prose, but the essays on art are conceived with an equal appreciation of its meaning and requirements. Being such, The Germ has our heartiest wishes for its success; but we scarcely dare to hope that it may win the popularity it deserves. The truth is that it is too good for the time. It is not material enough for the age.

To us, the following is full of poetry. What a picture it paints! A poet's words express what an artist's eye has captured. This is the first in a series called “Songs of One Household.” [Here comes Dante Rossetti's poem, “My Sister's Sleep,” followed by Patmore's “Seasons,” and Christina Rossetti's “Testimony.”] We don’t have room for any samples of the prose, but the essays on art show an equal appreciation of its meaning and requirements. Because of this, The Germ has our most sincere wishes for its success; however, we hardly dare to hope it will achieve the popularity it deserves. The truth is that it’s too good for this time. It isn’t material enough for the age.

Art and Poetry: being Thoughts towards Nature. Conducted principally by Artists. Nos. 3 and 4. London: Dickinson and Co.

Art and Poetry: being Thoughts towards Nature. Led mainly by Artists. Nos. 3 and 4. London: Dickinson and Co.

Some time since we had occasion to direct the attention of our readers to a periodical then just issued under the modest title of The Germ. The surprise and pleasure with which we read it was, as we are informed, very generally shared by our readers upon perusing the poems we extracted from it; and it was manifest to every person of the slightest taste that the contributors were possessed of genius of a very high order, and that The Germ was not wantonly so entitled, for it abounded with the promise of a rich harvest to be anticipated from the maturity of those whose youth could accomplish so much.

Some time ago, we had the chance to draw our readers' attention to a new magazine called The Germ. The surprise and enjoyment we felt while reading it was, as we've heard, widely shared by our readers after they looked at the poems we shared from it. It was clear to anyone with even a bit of taste that the contributors had remarkable talent, and that The Germ lived up to its name, as it was full of the potential for a great future from those whose youth could achieve so much.

13

But we expressed also our fear lest the very excellence of this magazine should be fatal to its success. It was too good—that is to say, too refined and of too lofty a class, both in its art and in its poetry—to be sufficiently popular to pay even the printer's bill. The name, too, was against it, being somewhat unintelligible to the thoughtless, and conveying to the considerate a notion of something very juvenile. Those fears were not unfounded, for it was suspended for a short time; but other journals after a while discovered and proclaimed the merit that was scattered profusely over the pages of The Germ, and, thus encouraged, the enterprise has been resumed, with a change of name which we must regard as an improvement. Art and Poetry precisely describes its character. It is wholly devoted to them, and it aims at originality in both. It is seeking out for itself new paths, in a spirit of earnestness, and with an undoubted ability which must lead to a new era. The writers may err somewhat at first, show themselves too defiant of prescriptive rules, and mistake extravagance for originality; but this fault (inherent in youth when, conscious of its powers, it first sets up for itself) will after a while work its own cure, and with experience will come soberer action. But we cannot contemplate this young and rising school in art and literature without the most ardent anticipations of something great to grow from it, something new and worthy of our age, and we bid them God speed upon the path they have adventured.

But we also voiced our concern that the very quality of this magazine might be detrimental to its success. It was too good—that is to say, too refined and of too high a standard, both in its art and in its poetry—to be popular enough to even cover the printer's costs. The name didn’t help either, as it was somewhat confusing to those who didn’t think deeply about it, and gave the impression of being something very childish to those who did. These worries were not unfounded, as it was temporarily suspended; however, other journals eventually recognized and celebrated the talent that was abundantly present in the pages of The Germ, and, encouraged by that, the publication has resumed under a new name we consider an improvement. Art and Poetry exactly reflects its nature. It is entirely dedicated to them, aiming for originality in both. It is exploring new directions with determination and undeniable skill that should lead to a new era. The writers might make some mistakes at first, being too dismissive of established rules and confusing extravagance with originality; but this flaw (which is common in youth when it first realizes its potential) will eventually resolve itself, and experience will bring more grounded work. Yet, we cannot look at this emerging school in art and literature without the strongest hopes for something significant to emerge from it, something new and worthy of our time, and we wish them good luck on the journey they have embarked upon.

But our more immediate purpose here is with the poetry, of which about one-half of each number is composed. It is all beautiful, must of it of extraordinary merit, and equal to anything that any of our known poets could write, save Tennyson, of whom the strains sometimes remind us, although they are not imitations in any sense of the word. [The Reviewer next proceeds to quote, with a few words of comment, Christina Rossetti's “Sweet Death,” John Tupper's “Viola and Olivia,” Orchard's “Whit-Sunday Morn,” and (later on) Dante Rossetti's “Pax Vobis.”]

But our more immediate focus here is on the poetry, which makes up about half of each issue. It's all beautiful, much of it exceptionally talented, and comparable to anything our well-known poets could produce, except for Tennyson, whom these pieces sometimes remind us of, though they are not imitations at all. [The Reviewer then goes on to quote, with a few comments, Christina Rossetti's “Sweet Death,” John Tupper's “Viola and Olivia,” Orchard's “Whit-Sunday Morn,” and later, Dante Rossetti's “Pax Vobis.”]

Almost one half of the April number is occupied with a “Dialogue on Art,” the composition of an Artist whose works are well known to the public. It was written during a period of ill health, which forbad the use of the brush, and, taking his pen, he has given to the world his thoughts upon art in a paper which the Edinburgh Review in its best days might have been proud to possess.

Almost half of the April issue is dedicated to a “Dialogue on Art,” written by an artist whose work is well known to the public. It was composed during a time of poor health that prevented him from using a brush, so he took up his pen and shared his thoughts on art in a paper that the Edinburgh Review in its prime would have been proud to have.

Sure we are that not one of our readers will regret the length at which we have noticed this work.

Surely, none of our readers will regret the length at which we've covered this work.


The short and unpretending critique which I add from “Bell's Weekly Messenger” was written, I believe, either by or at the instance of Mr. Bellamy, a gentleman who acted as secretary to the National Club. His son addressed me as editor of “The Germ,” in terms of great ardour, and through the son I on one occasion saw the father as well.

The brief and straightforward critique that I’m including from “Bell's Weekly Messenger” was, I think, either written by Mr. Bellamy himself or at his request. Mr. Bellamy was a gentleman who served as the secretary to the National Club. His son reached out to me as the editor of “The Germ” with a lot of enthusiasm, and through the son, I once met the father as well.

Art and Poetry. Nos. I., II., and III. London, Dickinson and Co.

Art and Poetry. Nos. I, II, and III. London, Dickinson and Co.

The present numbers are the commencement of a very useful publication, conducted principally by artists, the design of which is to “express thoughts towards Nature.” We see much to commend in its pages, which are also nicely illustrated in the mediæval style of art and in outline. The paper upon Shakespeare's tragedy of “Macbeth,” in the third number, abounds with striking passages, and will be found to be well worthy of consideration.

The current issues mark the start of a very valuable publication, mainly created by artists, aimed at “expressing thoughts about Nature.” There’s a lot to praise in its pages, which are also beautifully illustrated in a medieval art style and in outlines. The article on Shakespeare's tragedy "Macbeth" in the third issue is full of powerful excerpts and is definitely worth a read.


I now proceed to “The Guardian.” The notice came out on August 20, 1850, some months after “The Germ” had expired. I do not now know who wrote it, and (so far as memory serves me) I never did know. The writer truly said that Millais “contributes nothing” to the magazine. This however was not Millais's fault, for he made an 14 etching for a prose story by my brother (named “An Autopsychology,” or now “St. Agnes of Intercession”); and this etching, along with the story, had been expected to appear in a No. 5 of “The Germ” which never came out. The “very curious but very striking picture” by Rossetti was the “Annunciation,” now in the National British Gallery.

I now turn to “The Guardian.” The notice was published on August 20, 1850, several months after “The Germ” had ended. I don't remember who wrote it now, and (as far as I can recall) I never did know. The writer accurately stated that Millais “contributes nothing” to the magazine. However, this wasn't Millais's fault, since he created an 14 etching for a prose story by my brother (titled “An Autopsychology,” or now “St. Agnes of Intercession”); this etching, along with the story, was supposed to appear in issue No. 5 of “The Germ,” which never got published. The “very curious but very striking picture” by Rossetti was the “Annunciation,” now in the National British Gallery.

Art and Poetry. Being Thoughts towards Nature. Conducted principally by Artists. Dickinson and Co., and Aylott and Jones.

Art and Poetry. Thoughts About Nature. Mainly Led by Artists. Dickinson and Co., and Aylott and Jones.

We are very sorry to find that, after a short life of four monthly numbers, this magazine is not likely to be continued. Independently of the great ability displayed by some of its contributors, we have been anxious to see the rising school of young and clever artists find a voice, and tell us what they are aiming at, and how they propose to reach their aim. This magazine was to a great extent connected with the Pre-Raffaelle Brethren, whose paintings have attracted this year a more than ordinary quantity of attention, and an amount of praise and blame perhaps equally extravagant. As might have been expected, the school has been identified with its cleverest manipulator, Mr. Millais, and his merits or defects have been made the measure of the admiration or contempt bestowed by the public upon those whom it chooses to class with him. This is not matter of complaint, but it is a mistake. As far as these papers enable us to judge, Mr. Millais is by no means the leading mind among his fraternity; and judged by the principles of some clever and beautiful papers upon art in the magazine before us, his pictures would be described by them as wanting in some of the very highest artistic qualities, although possessing many which entitle them to attention and respect. The chief contributors to this magazine (to which Mr. Millais contributes nothing) are other artists, as yet not greatly known, but with feeling and purpose about them such as must make them remarkable in time. Some of the best papers are by two brothers named Rossetti, one of whom, Mr. D. G. Rossetti, has a very curious but very striking picture now exhibiting in the Portland Gallery. Mr. Deverell, who has also a very clever picture in the same gallery, contributes some beautiful poetry. It is perhaps chiefly in the poetry that the abilities of these writers are displayed; for, with somewhat absurd and much that is affected, there is yet in the poetical pieces of these four numbers a beauty and grace of language and sentiment, and not seldom a vigour of conception, altogether above the common run. Want of purpose may be easily charged against them as a fault, and with some justice, but it is a very common defect of youthful poetry, which is sure to disappear with time if there be anything real and manly in the poet. The best pieces are too long to extracted in entire, and are not to be judged of fairly except as wholes. There is a very fine poem called “Repining” of which this is particularly true. [Next comes a quotation of Christina Rossetti's “Dream Land,” and of a portion of Dante Rossetti's “Blessed Damozel.”] The last number contains a remarkable dialogue on Art, written by a young man, John Orchard, who has since died. It is well worth study. Kalon, Kosmon, Sophon, and Christian, whose names, of course, represent the opinions they defend, discuss a number of subjects connected with the arts. Each character is well supported, and the wisdom and candour of the whole piece is very striking, especially when we consider the youth and inexperience of the writer. Art lost a true and high-minded votary in Mr. Orchard. [A rather long extract from the “Dialogue” follows here.]

We regret to inform you that, after only four monthly issues, this magazine is unlikely to continue. Despite the remarkable talent shown by some contributors, we were eager to see the emerging group of young and skilled artists find their voice and share their goals and methods for achieving them. This magazine was closely associated with the Pre-Raphaelites, whose artwork has received unusually high attention and a mix of extreme praise and criticism this year. As expected, the movement has become linked to its most talented member, Mr. Millais, whose merits or flaws have influenced how the public perceives those associated with him. This isn’t a complaint, but rather a misunderstanding. From what these articles suggest, Mr. Millais is not necessarily the leading thinker among his peers; and based on some impressive and beautiful pieces about art in this magazine, his works would be seen as lacking some of the highest artistic qualities, even though they have many attributes deserving of attention and respect. The main contributors to this magazine (from which Mr. Millais does not contribute) are other artists, still not widely recognized, but they have feelings and intentions that will surely make them noteworthy in the future. Some of the finest articles are by two brothers named Rossetti, one of whom, Mr. D. G. Rossetti, has a very intriguing yet striking painting on display at the Portland Gallery. Mr. Deverell, who also has a clever painting in the same gallery, contributes beautiful poetry. The abilities of these writers are perhaps most apparent in their poetry, for despite some absurdities and affectation, the poems in these four issues possess a beauty and elegance of language and sentiment, as well as a vigor of thought that surpasses the ordinary. A lack of clear purpose might be fairly criticized, but it’s a common flaw in youthful poetry, which often fades as the poet matures if they have something genuine and mature to offer. The best pieces are too lengthy to extract in full and aren’t fairly judged unless considered as complete works. A particularly excellent poem titled "Repining" exemplifies this. [Next comes a quotation of Christina Rossetti's “Dream Land,” and of a portion of Dante Rossetti's “Blessed Damozel.”] The last issue features an outstanding dialogue on Art by a young man, John Orchard, who has since passed away. It’s definitely worth studying. Kalon, Kosmon, Sophon, and Christian, whose names reflect the viewpoints they defend, discuss a range of topics related to the arts. Each character is well developed, and the wisdom and frankness of the entire piece is impressive, especially considering the writer's youth and inexperience. Art lost a true and principled supporter in Mr. Orchard. [A rather long extract from the “Dialogue” follows here.]

It is a pity that the publication is to stop. English artists have hitherto worked each one by himself, with too little of common purpose, too little of mutual support, too little of distinct and steadily pursued intellectual object. We do not believe that they are one whit more jealous than the followers of other professions. But they are less forced to be together, and the little jealousies which deform the natures of us all have in their case, for this reason, freer scope, and tend more to isolation. Here, at last, we have a school, ignorant it may be, conceited possibly, as yet with but vague and unrealised objects, but working together with a common purpose, according to 15 certain admitted principles, and looking to one another for help and sympathy. This is new in England, and we are very anxious it should have a fair trial. Its aim, moreover, however imperfectly attained as yet, is high and pure. No one can walk along our streets and not see how debased and sensual our tastes have become. The saying of Burke (so unworthy of a great man), that vice loses half its evil by losing all its grossness, is practically acted upon, and voluptuous and seductive figures, recommended only by a soft effeminacy, swarm our shop-windows and defile our drawing-rooms. It is impossible to over-state the extent to which they minister to, and increase the foul sins of, a corrupt and luxurious age. A school of artists who attempt to bring back the popular taste to the severe draperies and pure forms of early art are at least deserving of encouragement. Success in their attempt would be a national blessing.

It’s unfortunate that the publication is coming to an end. English artists have, until now, mostly worked alone, lacking a shared purpose, mutual support, and a clear intellectual focus. We don't think they’re any more jealous than people in other professions. However, they are forced to be less collaborative, and the petty jealousies that affect all of us have more room to grow in their case, leading to greater isolation. Finally, we have a school, which may be ignorant and possibly conceited, still with vague and unrealized goals, but working together towards a common aim, based on 15 certain accepted principles, and relying on each other for support and encouragement. This is something new in England, and we really hope it gets a fair chance. Its goal, even if not fully realized yet, is noble and aspirational. Anyone walking down our streets can't help but notice how degraded and sensual our tastes have become. Burke’s saying (so unworthy of a great man) that vice loses half its sting by losing all its grossness is practically in action, and lustful and seductive images, praised only for their soft effeminacy, fill our shop windows and tarnish our living rooms. It's impossible to exaggerate how much they contribute to, and worsen, the dark sins of a corrupt and indulgent era. A group of artists striving to restore popular taste to the serious draperies and pure forms of early art definitely deserves our support. If they succeed, it would be a national blessing.


Shrivelling in the Spring of 1850, “The Germ” showed no further sign of sprouting for many years, though I suppose it may have been known to the promoters of “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine,” produced in 1856, and may have furnished some incitement towards that enterprise—again an unsuccessful one commercially. Gradually some people began to take a little interest in the knowledge that such a publication had existed, and to inquire after stray copies here and there. This may perhaps have commenced before 1870, or at any rate shortly afterwards, as in that year the “Poems” of Dante Rossetti were brought out, exciting a great amount of attention and admiration, and curiosity attached to anything that he might have published before. One heard of such prices as ten shillings for a set of the “The Germ,” then £2, £10, £30, etc., and in 1899 a copy handsomely bound by Cobden-Saunderson was sold in America for about £104. Will that high-water mark ever be exceeded? For the sake of common-sense, let us hope not.

Shriveling in the spring of 1850, “The Germ” didn’t show any signs of emerging for many years, although I suppose the promoters of “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine,” which came out in 1856, might have been aware of it and could have been inspired to start that project—another commercial failure. Gradually, some people began to show a bit of interest in the fact that such a publication had existed and started looking for stray copies here and there. This interest may have started before 1870 or shortly after, since that year, Dante Rossetti’s “Poems” were published, attracting a lot of attention and curiosity about anything he might have released previously. Prices for a set of “The Germ” were mentioned as high as ten shillings, then £2, £10, £30, and in 1899, a beautifully bound copy by Cobden-Saunderson sold in America for about £104. Will that high point ever be surpassed? For the sake of common sense, let’s hope not.

I will now go through the articles in “The Germ” one by one. Wherever any of them may seem to invite a few words of explanation I offer such to the reader; and I give the names of the authors, when not named in the magazine itself. Those articles which do not call for any particular comment receive none here.

I will now go through the articles in “The Germ” one by one. Whenever any of them seem to need a bit of explanation, I'll provide that for the reader, and I’ll include the names of the authors when they're not mentioned in the magazine itself. Articles that don’t require any specific comment won’t have any here.

On the wrapper of each number is to be found a sonnet, printed in a rather aggressively Gothic type, beginning, “When whoso merely hath a little thought.” This sonnet is my performance; it had been suggested that one or other of the proprietors of the magazine should write a sonnet to express the spirit in which the publication was undertaken. I wrote the one here in question, which met with general acceptance; and I do not remember that any one else competed. This sonnet may not be a good one, but I do not see why it should be considered unintelligible. Mr. Bell Scott, in his “Autobiographical Notes,” expressed the opinion that to master the production would almost need a Browning Society's united intellects. And he then gave 16 his interpretation, differing not essentially from my own. What I meant is this: A writer ought to think out his subject honestly and personally, not imitatively, and ought to express it with directness and precision; if he does this, we should respect his performance as truthful, even though it may not be important. This indicated, for writers, much the same principle which the P.R.B. professed for painters,—individual genuineness in the thought, reproductive genuineness in the presentment.

On the cover of each issue, there’s a sonnet printed in a pretty bold Gothic font, starting with, “When whoso merely hath a little thought.” This sonnet is my contribution; it was suggested that one of the magazine’s owners should write a sonnet to capture the spirit of the publication. I wrote the one in question, which was generally accepted, and I don’t recall anyone else trying to compete. This sonnet might not be great, but I don’t see why it should be seen as confusing. Mr. Bell Scott in his “Autobiographical Notes” mentioned that fully understanding it would probably require the combined intellect of a Browning Society. He then gave 16 his interpretation, which isn’t really different from mine. What I meant is this: a writer should think about their subject honestly and personally, not by imitating others, and should express it clearly and precisely; if they do this, we should respect their work as genuine, even if it’s not significant. This conveys, for writers, much the same principle that the P.R.B. professed for painters—individual authenticity in thought, and genuine representation in presentation.

By Thomas Woolner: “My Beautiful Lady,” and “Of My Lady in Death.” These compositions were, I think, nearly the first attempts which Mr. Woolner made in verse; any earlier endeavours must have been few and slight. The author's long poem “My Beautiful Lady,” published in 1863, started from these beginnings. Coventry Patmore, on hearing the poems in September 1849, was considerably impressed by them: “the only defect he found” (as notified in a letter from Dante Rossetti) “being that they were a trifle too much in earnest in the passionate parts, and too sculpturesque generally. He means by this that each stanza stands too much alone, and has its own ideas too much to itself.”

By Thomas Woolner: “My Beautiful Lady,” and “Of My Lady in Death.” I believe these were some of the first poems Mr. Woolner wrote; any earlier attempts must have been few and minor. The author’s long poem “My Beautiful Lady,” published in 1863, grew from these early efforts. Coventry Patmore, after hearing the poems in September 1849, was quite impressed by them: “the only flaw he found” (as noted in a letter from Dante Rossetti) “was that they were a bit too serious in the passionate parts, and too sculptural overall. What he meant was that each stanza stands a bit too independently and has its own ideas too separated from others.”

By Ford Madox Brown: “The Love of Beauty: Sonnet.”

By Ford Madox Brown: “The Love of Beauty: Sonnet.”

By John L. Tupper: “The Subject in Art.” Two papers, which do not complete the important thesis here undertaken. Mr. Tupper was, for an artist, a man of unusually scientific mind; yet he was not, I think, distinguished by that power of orderly and progressive exposition which befits an argumentation. These papers exhibit a good deal of thought, and state several truths which, even if partial truths, are not the less deserving of attention; but the dissertation does not produce a very clear impression, inasmuch as there is too great a readiness to plunge, in medias res, checked by too great a tendency to harking back, and re-stating some conclusion in modified terms and with insecure corollaries. Two points which Mr. Tupper chiefly insists upon are: (1) that the subject in a work of art affects the beholder in the same sort of way as the same subject, occurring as a fact or aspect of Nature, affects him; and thus whatever in Nature excites the mental and moral emotion of man is a right subject for fine art; and (2), that subjects of our own day should not be discarded in favour of those of a past time. These principles, along with others bearing in the same direction, underlie the propositions lately advanced by Count Leo Tolstoy in his most interesting and valuable (though I think one-sided) book entitled “What is Art?”—and the like may be said of the principles announced in the “Hand and Soul” of Dante Rossetti, and in the “Dialogue on Art” by John Orchard, through the mouths of two of the speakers, Christian 17 and Sophon. I have once or twice seen these papers by Mr. Tupper commented upon to the effect that he wholly ignores the question of art-merit in a work of art, the question whether it is good or bad in form, colour, etc. But this is a mistake, for in fact he allows that this is a relevant consideration, but declines to bring it within his own lines of discussion. There is also a curious passage which has been remarked upon as next door to absurd; that where, in treating of various forms of still life as inferior subjects for art, he says that “the dead pheasant in a picture will always be as ‘food,’ while the same at the poulterer's will be but a dead pheasant.” I do not perceive that this is really absurd. At the poulterer's (and Mr. Tupper has proceeded to say as much in his article) all the items are in fact food, and therefore the spectator attends to the differences between them; one being a pheasant, one a fowl, one a rabbit, etc. But, in a varied collection of pictures, most of the works representing some subject quite unconnected with food; and, if you see among them one, such as a dead pheasant, representing an article of food, that is the point which primarily occurs to your mind as distinguishing this particular picture from the others. The views expressed by Mr. Tupper in these two papers should be regarded as his own, and not by any means necessarily those upheld by the Præraphaelite Brotherhood. The members of this body must however have agreed with several of his utterances, and sympathized with others, apart from strict agreement.

By John L. Tupper: “The Subject in Art.” Two papers that don't fully complete the significant thesis being discussed here. Mr. Tupper, for an artist, had an unusually scientific mindset; however, he wasn't particularly noted for the structured and progressive presentation that an argument requires. These papers show a lot of thought and express several truths that, even if they are only partial truths, still deserve attention. Yet, the dissertation doesn't create a very clear impression, as there's too much inclination to dive in medias res, tempered by a tendency to return to earlier points and reword conclusions with uncertain implications. Two main points that Mr. Tupper emphasizes are: (1) that the subject of a work of art impacts the viewer similarly to how that same subject, seen as a fact or aspect of nature, affects them; therefore, anything in nature that stirs emotional and moral feelings in humans is a fitting subject for fine art; and (2) that contemporary subjects shouldn’t be overlooked in favor of those from the past. These principles, among others that support the same direction, underlie the ideas recently presented by Count Leo Tolstoy in his fascinating and valuable (though somewhat one-sided) book titled “What is Art?”—and similar sentiments can be found in Dante Rossetti's “Hand and Soul” and John Orchard's “Dialogue on Art,” voiced through two speakers, Christian 17 and Sophon. I've seen these papers by Mr. Tupper criticized for completely ignoring the question of artistic merit in a work of art, whether it's good or bad in terms of form, color, etc. But this is a misunderstanding; he acknowledges that this is a relevant issue but chooses not to include it in his discussion. There is also an odd passage that has been noted as almost absurd, where in discussing various forms of still life as lesser subjects for art, he claims that “the dead pheasant in a picture will always be seen as ‘food,’ while the same at the poulterer's will just be a dead pheasant.” I don’t find this truly absurd. At the poulterer's (and Mr. Tupper acknowledges this in his article), all the items are indeed food, prompting the viewer to focus on the differences—one being a pheasant, another a chicken, another a rabbit, etc. However, in a diverse collection of paintings, most of which depict subjects unrelated to food, if you encounter one that features something like a dead pheasant—representing a food item—that aspect is what stands out to you and distinguishes this particular painting from the others. The opinions presented by Mr. Tupper in these two papers should be viewed as his own and not necessarily reflecting those of the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood. Nevertheless, the members of this group likely agreed with several of his points and shared sympathy for others, even if not strictly aligned.

By Patmore: “The Seasons.” This choice little poem was volunteered to “The Germ” in September, after the author had read our prospectus, which impressed him favourably. He withheld his name, much to our disappointment, having resolved to do so in all instances where something of his might be published pending the issue of a new volume.

By Patmore: “The Seasons.” This charming little poem was submitted to “The Germ” in September, after the author read our prospectus, which he found favorable. He chose to remain anonymous, much to our disappointment, having decided to do so in all cases where his work might be published before the release of a new volume.

By Christina Rossetti: “Dream Land.” Though my sister was only just nineteen when this remarkable lyric was printed, she had already made some slight appearance in published type (not to speak of the privately printed “Verses” of 1847), as two small poems of hers had been inserted in “The Athenæum” in October 1848. “Dream Land” was written in April 1849, before “The Germ” was thought of; and it may be as well to say that all my sister's contributions to this magazine were produced without any reference to publication in that or in any particular form.

By Christina Rossetti: “Dream Land.” Even though my sister was only nineteen when this notable lyric was published, she had already made a small appearance in print (not to mention the privately printed “Verses” of 1847), as two of her poems were included in “The Athenæum” in October 1848. “Dream Land” was written in April 1849, before “The Germ” was even considered; and it’s worth noting that all my sister's contributions to this magazine were created without any intention of being published in that or any specific form.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “My Sister's Sleep.” This purports to be No. 1 of “Songs of One Household.” I do not much think that Dante Rossetti ever wrote any other poem which would have been proper to such a series. “My Sister's Sleep” was composed very soon after he 18 emerged from a merely juvenile stage of work. I believe that it dates before “The Blessed Damozel,” and therefore before May 1847. It is not founded upon any actual event affecting the Rossetti family, nor any family of our acquaintance. As I have said in my Memoir of my brother (1895), the poem was shown, perhaps early in 1848, by Major Calder Campbell to the editress of the “Belle Assemblée,” who heartily admired it, but, for one reason or another, did not publish it. This composition is somewhat noticeable on more grounds than one; not least as being in a metre which was not much in use until it became famous in Tennyson's “In Memoriam,” published in 1850, and of course totally unknown to Rossetti when he wrote “My Sister's Sleep.” In later years my brother viewed this early work with some distaste, and he only reluctantly reprinted it in his “Poems,” 1870. He then wholly omitted the four stanzas 7, 8, 12, 13, beginning: “Silence was speaking,” “I said, full knowledge,” “She stood a moment,” “Almost unwittingly”; and he made some other verbal alterations.{2} It will be observed that this poem was written long before the Præraphaelite movement began. None the less it shows in an eminent degree one of the influences which guided that movement: the intimate intertexture of a spiritual sense with a material form; small actualities made vocal of lofty meanings.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “My Sister's Sleep.” This is supposedly No. 1 of “Songs of One Household.” I don’t really think that Dante Rossetti wrote any other poem that would fit in such a series. “My Sister's Sleep” was created very soon after he 18 moved past a purely juvenile stage in his work. I believe it was written before “The Blessed Damozel,” so before May 1847. It’s not based on any actual event affecting the Rossetti family or any family we know. As I mentioned in my Memoir of my brother (1895), the poem was shown, perhaps in early 1848, by Major Calder Campbell to the editor of the “Belle Assemblée,” who greatly admired it but, for one reason or another, didn’t publish it. This piece is notable for several reasons; not least because it uses a meter that wasn’t common until it became famous in Tennyson's “In Memoriam,” published in 1850, and was, of course, completely unknown to Rossetti when he wrote “My Sister's Sleep.” In later years, my brother looked back at this early work with some dislike, and he only reluctantly included it in his “Poems,” 1870. He then completely omitted the four stanzas 7, 8, 12, 13, starting with: “Silence was speaking,” “I said, full knowledge,” “She stood a moment,” “Almost unwittingly”; and he made some other verbal changes.{2} It will be noted that this poem was written long before the Pre-Raphaelite movement began. Nevertheless, it clearly demonstrates one of the influences that guided that movement: the close intertwining of spiritual perception with physical form; small realities giving voice to profound meanings.

{2} I may call attention to Stanza 16, “She stooped an instant.” The word is “stooped” in “The Germ,” and in the “Poems” of 1870. This is undoubtedly correct; but in my brother's re-issue of the “Poems,” 1881, the word got mis-printed “stopped”; and I find the same mis-print in subsequent editions.

{2} I want to point out Stanza 16, “She stooped an instant.” The word is “stooped” in “The Germ,” and in the “Poems” of 1870. This is definitely the correct version; however, in my brother's 1881 re-release of the “Poems,” the word was mistakenly printed as “stopped,” and I see the same mistake in later editions.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Hand and Soul.” This tale was, I think, written with an express view to its appearing in No. 1 of our magazine, and Rossetti began making for it an etching, which, though not ready for No. 1, was intended to appear in some number later than the second. He drew it in March 1850; but, being disgusted with the performance, he scratched the plate over, and tore up the prints. The design showed Chiaro dell' Erma in the act of painting his embodied Soul. Though the form of this tale is that of romantic metaphor, its substance is a very serious manifesto of art-dogma. It amounts to saying, The only satisfactory works of art are those which exhibit the very soul of the artist. To work for fame or self-display is a failure, and to work for direct moral proselytizing is a failure; but to paint that which your own perceptions and emotions urge you to paint promises to be a success for yourself, and hence a benefit to the mass of beholders. This was the core of the “Præraphaelite” creed; with the adjunct (which hardly came within the scope of Rossetti's tale, and yet may be partly traced there) that the artist cannot attain to adequate self-expression 19 save through a stern study and realization of natural appearances. And it may be said that to this core of the Præraphaelite creed Rossetti always adhered throughout his life, greatly different though his later works are from his earlier ones in the externals of artistic style. Most of “Hand and Soul” was written on December 21, 1849, day and night, chiefly in some five hours beginning after midnight. Three currents of thought may be traced in this story: (1) A certain amount of knowledge regarding the beginnings of Italian art, mingled with some ignorance, voluntary or involuntary, of what was possible to be done in the middle of the thirteenth century; (2) a highly ideal, yet individual, general treatment of the narrative; and (3) a curious aptitude at detailing figments as if they were facts. All about Chiaro dell' Erma himself, Dresden and Dr. Aemmster, D'Agincourt, pictures at the Pitti Gallery, the author's visit to Florence in 1847, etc., are pure inventions or “mystifications”; but so realistically put that they have in various instances been relied upon and cited as truths. I gave some details as to this in my Memoir of Dante Rossetti. The style of writing in “Hand and Soul” is of a very exceptional kind. My brother had at that time a great affection for “Stories after Nature,” written by Charles Wells (author of “Joseph and his Brethren”), and these he kept in view to some extent as a model, though the direct resemblance is faint indeed. In the conversation of foreign art-students, forming the epilogue, he may have been not wholly oblivious of the scene in Browning's “Pippa Passes” (a prime favourite of his), where some “foreign students of painting and sculpture” are preparing a disagreeable surprise for the French sculptor Jules. There is, however, no sort of imitation; and Rossetti's dialogue is the more markedly natural of the two. In re-reading “Hand and Soul,” I am struck by two passages which came true of Rossetti himself in after-life: (1) “Sometimes after nightfall he would walk abroad in the most solitary places he could find—hardly feeling the ground under him because of the thoughts of the day which held him in fever.” (2) “Often he would remain at work through the whole of a day, not resting once so long as the light lasted.” When Rossetti, in 1869, was collecting his poems, and getting them privately printed with a view to after-publication, he thought of including “Hand and Soul” in the same volume, but did not eventually do so. The privately-printed copy forms a small pamphlet, which has sometimes been sold at high prices—I believe £10 and upwards. At this time I pointed out to him that the church at Pisa which he named San Rocco could not possibly have borne that name—San Rocco being a historical character who lived at a later date: the Church was then re-named “San Petronio,” and this I believe is the only change of the 20 least importance introduced into the reprint. In December 1870 the tale was published in “The Fortnightly Review.” The Rev. Alfred Gurney (deceased not long ago) was a great admirer of Dante Rossetti's works. He published in 1883 a brochure named “A Dream of Fair Women, a Study of some Pictures by Dante Gabriel Rossetti”; he also published an essay on “Hand and Soul,” giving a more directly religious interpretation to the story than its author had at all intended. It is entitled “A Painter's Day-dream.”

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Hand and Soul.” I believe this story was specifically written to appear in issue No. 1 of our magazine, and Rossetti started creating an etching for it, which, although not ready for No. 1, was meant to be featured in an issue after the second. He drew it in March 1850; however, feeling disappointed with the results, he scratched the plate and tore up the prints. The design depicted Chiaro dell' Erma painting his embodied Soul. While the story's form is romantic metaphor, its content serves as a serious manifesto of art philosophy. It essentially states that the only true works of art are those that reveal the artist's soul. Creating art for fame or self-promotion is a failure, as is producing art for direct moral persuasion; true success comes from painting what your own perceptions and feelings inspire you to express, which ultimately benefits the audience. This was the essence of the “Pre-Raphaelite” belief, with an additional idea (not fully explored in Rossetti's tale but partially evident) that an artist can only achieve true self-expression through a rigorous study and understanding of the natural world. Rossetti consistently adhered to this core belief throughout his life, despite the significant differences between his later works and earlier artistic styles. Most of “Hand and Soul” was written on December 21, 1849, over the course of five hours starting after midnight. The story reflects three main themes: (1) a mixture of knowledge and ignorance about the origins of Italian art in the mid-thirteenth century; (2) an idealized yet personal approach to storytelling; and (3) a remarkable talent for presenting fabrications as if they were true. Characters and settings, such as Chiaro dell' Erma, Dresden, Dr. Aemmster, D'Agincourt, paintings in the Pitti Gallery, and the author's visit to Florence in 1847, are entirely invented or “mystifications,” but portrayed so realistically that they have occasionally been cited as facts. I elaborated on this in my Memoir of Dante Rossetti. The writing style in “Hand and Soul” is quite unique. My brother had a strong admiration for “Stories after Nature” by Charles Wells (author of “Joseph and his Brethren”) and somewhat used it as a model, though the resemblance is very faint. In the dialogue among foreign art students at the end, he may have been subconsciously influenced by a scene in Browning's “Pippa Passes” (which he loved), where foreign painting and sculpture students plot an unpleasant surprise for the French sculptor Jules. However, there’s no imitation; Rossetti's dialogue is notably more natural. Rereading “Hand and Soul,” I'm struck by two passages that later applied to Rossetti himself: (1) “Sometimes after nightfall he would stroll through the most isolated places he could find—barely aware of the ground beneath him, lost in the thoughts of the day that consumed him.” (2) “Often he would work all day long without resting as long as there was light.” When Rossetti was gathering his poems in 1869 for private printing, considering including “Hand and Soul” in the collection, he ultimately chose not to. The privately printed copy exists as a small pamphlet, occasionally sold for high prices—I believe £10 and upwards. At that time, I mentioned to him that the church in Pisa he referred to as San Rocco couldn’t possibly bear that name—San Rocco being a historical figure from a later time. The church was then renamed “San Petronio,” and that’s the only insignificant change made in the reprint. In December 1870, the tale was published in “The Fortnightly Review.” The Rev. Alfred Gurney (who passed away not long ago) was a great admirer of Dante Rossetti's work. He published a pamphlet titled “A Dream of Fair Women, a Study of some Pictures by Dante Gabriel Rossetti” in 1883; he also wrote an essay on “Hand and Soul,” offering a more explicitly religious interpretation of the story than Rossetti intended. It's called “A Painter's Day-dream.”

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of Clough's Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich.” The only remark which I need to make on this somewhat ponderous article is that I, as Editor of “The Germ,” was more or less expected to do the sort of work for which other “proprietors” had little inclination—such especially as the regular reviewing of new poems.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of Clough's Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich.” The only thing I need to mention about this rather heavy article is that, as the Editor of “The Germ,” I was somewhat expected to handle the kind of work that other “owners” had little interest in—especially the routine reviewing of new poems.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Her First Season: Sonnet.” As I have said elsewhere, my brother and I were at one time greatly addicted to writing sonnets together to bouts-rimés: the date may have been chiefly 1848, and the practice had, I think, quite ceased for some little while before “The Germ” commenced in 1850. This sonnet was one of my bouts-rimés performances. I ought to have been more chary than I was of introducing into our seriously-intended magazine such hap-hazard things as bouts-rimés poems: one reason for doing so was that we were often at a loss for something to fill a spare page.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Her First Season: Sonnet.” As I mentioned before, my brother and I used to be really into writing sonnets together with bouts-rimés: this was mainly around 1848, and I think we had mostly stopped well before “The Germ” started in 1850. This sonnet was one of my bouts-rimés pieces. I should have been more careful than I was about including random things like bouts-rimés poems in our serious magazine: one reason I did was that we often struggled to find something to fill an empty page.

By John L. Tupper: “A Sketch from Nature.” The locality indicated in these very spirited descriptive lines is given as “Sydenham Wood.” When I was compiling the posthumous volume of John Tupper's “Poems” which came out in 1897, I should, so far as merit is concerned, have wished to include this little piece: it was omitted solely on the ground of its being already published.

By John L. Tupper: “A Sketch from Nature.” The location described in these very lively lines is noted as “Sydenham Wood.” When I was putting together the posthumous collection of John Tupper's “Poems,” which was published in 1897, I would have liked to include this short piece for its quality. It was left out only because it had already been published.

By Christina Rossetti: “An End.” Written in March 1849.

By Christina Rossetti: “An End.” Written in March 1849.

By Collinson: “The Child Jesus, a Record Typical of the Five Sorrowful Mysteries.” Collinson, as I have already said, was hardly a writing man, and I question whether he had produced a line of verse prior to undertaking this by no means trivial task. The poem, like the etching which he did for it, is deficient in native strength, nor is there much invention in the symbolical incidents which make it up: but its general level, and several of its lines and passages, always appeared to me, and still appear, highly laudable, and far better than could have been reckoned for. Here and there a telling line was supplied by Dante Rossetti. Millais, when shortly afterwards in Oxford, found that the poem had made some sensation there. It is singular that Collinson should, throughout his composition, speak of Nazareth as being on the sea-shore—which is the reverse of the fact. The Præraphaelites, 21 with all their love of exact truth to nature, were a little arbitrary in applying the principle; and Collinson seems to have regarded it as quite superfluous to look into a map, and see whether Nazareth was near the sea or not. Or possibly he trusted to Dante Rossetti's poem “Ave,” in which likewise Nazareth is a marine town. My brother advisedly stuck to this in 1869, when I pointed out the error to him: he replied, “I fear the sea must remain at Nazareth: you know an old painter would have made no bones if he wanted it for his background.” I cannot say whether Collinson, if put to it, would have pleaded the like arbitrary and almost burlesque excuse: at any rate he made the blunder, and in a much more detailed shape than in Rossetti's lyric. “The Child Jesus” is, I think, the poem of any importance that he ever wrote.

By Collinson: “The Child Jesus, a Record Typical of the Five Sorrowful Mysteries.” Collinson, as I've mentioned before, wasn’t really a writer, and I doubt he had ever written a line of verse before taking on this quite significant task. The poem, like the etching he created for it, lacks inherent strength, and there isn’t much originality in the symbolic events it includes. However, its overall quality, along with several of its lines and passages, has always seemed to me, and still seems, very commendable, and far better than one might expect. Here and there, Dante Rossetti provided a notable line. Millais, when he was in Oxford shortly after, found that the poem had garnered some attention there. It’s odd that Collinson refers to Nazareth as being by the sea throughout his work—which is the opposite of the truth. The Pre-Raphaelites, 21 despite their passion for exact truth to nature, were a bit arbitrary in how they applied that principle, and Collinson appeared to think it was completely unnecessary to check a map to see if Nazareth was near the sea or not. Or perhaps he relied on Dante Rossetti's poem “Ave,” where Nazareth is also described as a coastal town. My brother intentionally stuck to this in 1869 when I pointed out the mistake to him: he replied, “I fear the sea must remain at Nazareth: you know an old painter wouldn’t hesitate if he wanted it for his background.” I can't say if Collinson would have given a similarly arbitrary and almost ridiculous excuse if pressed, but he certainly made the mistake, and in a much more detailed way than in Rossetti's lyric. “The Child Jesus” is, I believe, the only important poem he ever wrote.

By Christina Rossetti: “A Pause of Thought.” On the wrapper of “The Germ” the writer's name is given as “Ellen Alleyn”: this was my brother's concoction, as Christina did not care to figure under her own name. “A Pause of Thought” was written in February 1848, when she was but little turned of seventeen. Taken as a personal utterance (which I presume it to be, though I never inquired as to that, and though it was at first named “Lines in Memory of Schiller's Der Pilgrim”), it is remarkable; for it seems to show that, even at that early age, she aspired ardently after poetic fame, with a keen sense of “hope deferred.”

By Christina Rossetti: “A Pause of Thought.” On the wrapper of “The Germ,” the writer's name is listed as “Ellen Alleyn”: this was my brother's idea, as Christina preferred not to publish under her own name. “A Pause of Thought” was written in February 1848, when she was just over seventeen. Taken as a personal expression (which I believe it is, although I never asked about it, and though it was initially titled “Lines in Memory of Schiller's Der Pilgrim”), it’s remarkable; it seems to show that even at such a young age, she was fervently aspiring for poetic fame, with a strong awareness of “hope deferred.”

By F. G. Stephens (called “John Seward” on the wrapper): “The Purpose and Tendency of Early Italian Art.” This article speaks for itself as being a direct outcome of the Præraphaelite movement: its aim is to enforce personal independent endeavour, based upon close study of nature, and to illustrate the like qualities shown in the earlier school of art. It is more hortatory than argumentative, and is in fact too short to develop its thesis—it indicates some main points for reflection.

By F. G. Stephens (referred to as “John Seward” on the wrapper): “The Purpose and Tendency of Early Italian Art.” This article speaks for itself as a direct result of the Pre-Raphaelite movement: its goal is to promote personal, independent effort based on careful study of nature and to illustrate similar qualities found in the earlier school of art. It is more inspirational than argumentative and is actually too brief to fully develop its thesis—it points out some key ideas for consideration.

By W. Bell Scott: “Morning Sleep.” This poem delighted us extremely when Mr. Scott sent it in reply to a request for contributions. I still think it a noticeably fine thing, and one of his most equable pieces of execution. It was republished in his volume of “Poems,” 1875—with some verbal changes, and shortened, I think damaged.

By W. Bell Scott: “Morning Sleep.” This poem thrilled us when Mr. Scott sent it in response to a request for contributions. I still believe it’s a particularly impressive work and one of his most consistently well-crafted pieces. It was reprinted in his collection of “Poems,” 1875—with some wording changes and, I think, made shorter, which damaged it.

By Patmore: “Stars and Moon.”

By Patmore: “Stars & Moon.”

By Ford Madox Brown: “On the Mechanism of a Historical Picture”: Part 1, the Design. It is by this time a well-recognized fact that Brown was one of the men in England, or indeed in Europe, most capable of painting a historical picture, and it is a matter of regret that “The Germ” came to an end before he had an opportunity of continuing 22 and completing this serviceable compendium of precepts. He had studied art in continental schools; but I do not think he imported into his article much of what he had been taught,—rather what he had thought out for himself, and had begun putting into practice.

By Ford Madox Brown: “On the Mechanism of a Historical Picture”: Part 1, the Design. It’s now widely accepted that Brown was one of the most skilled individuals in England, or even in Europe, at painting historical scenes. It’s unfortunate that “The Germ” ended before he could continue 22 and complete this useful collection of guidelines. He had studied art in schools across Europe, but I believe he didn’t just copy what he learned—he instead shared what he had discovered for himself and started to put into action.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Fancies at Leisure.” The first three of these were written to bouts-rimés. As to No. 1, “Noon Rest,” I have a tolerably clear recollection that the rhymes were prescribed to me by Millais, on one of the days in 1849 when I was sitting to him for the head of Lorenzo in his first Præraphaelite picture from Keats's “Isabella.” No. 4, “Sheer Waste,” was not a bouts-rimés performance. It was chiefly the outcome of an early afternoon spent lazily in Regent's Park.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Fancies at Leisure.” The first three of these were written as bouts-rimés. Regarding No. 1, “Noon Rest,” I remember quite clearly that the rhymes were suggested to me by Millais, on one of the days in 1849 when I was posing for him for the head of Lorenzo in his first Pre-Raphaelite painting based on Keats's “Isabella.” No. 4, “Sheer Waste,” was not from a bouts-rimés exercise. It mainly came from a lazy early afternoon spent in Regent's Park.

By Walter H. Deverell: “The Light Beyond.” These sonnets are not of very finished execution, but they have a dignified sustained tone and some good lines. Had Deverell lived a little longer, he might probably have proved that he had some genuine vocation as a poet, no less than a decided pictorial faculty. He died young in February 1854.

By Walter H. Deverell: “The Light Beyond.” These sonnets aren't perfectly polished, but they have a dignified and consistent tone, along with some strong lines. If Deverell had lived a bit longer, he likely would have shown that he had a real talent for poetry, as well as a clear artistic ability. He died young in February 1854.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “The Blessed Damozel.” As to this celebrated poem much might be said; but I shall not say it here, partly because I wrote an Introduction to a reprint (published by Messrs. Duckworth and Co. in 1898) of the “Germ” version of the poem, which is the earliest version extant, and in that Introduction I gave a number of particulars forestalling what I could now set down. I will however take this opportunity of correcting a blunder into which I fell in the Introduction above mentioned. I called attention to “calm” and “warm,” which make a “cockney rhyme” in stanza 9 of this “Germ” version; and I said that, in the later version printed in “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine” in 1856, a change in the line was made, substituting “swam” for “calm,” and that the cockneyism, though shuffled, was not thus corrected. In “The Saturday Review,” June 25, 1898, the publication of Messrs. Duckworth was criticized; and the writer very properly pointed out that I had made a crass mistake. “Mr. Rossetti,” he said, “must be a very hasty reader of texts. What is printed [in ‘The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine’] is ‘swarm,’ not ‘swam,’ and the rhyme with ‘warm’ is perfect, stultifying the editor's criticism completely.” Probably the critic considered my error as unaccountable as it was serious; and yet it could be fully accounted for, though not fully excused. I had not been “a very hasty reader of texts” in the sense indicated by “The Saturday Review.” The fact is that, not possessing a copy of “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine,” I had referred to the book brought out by Mr. William Sharp in 1882, 23 “Dante Gabriel Rossetti: A Record and a Study,” in which are given (with every appearance of care and completeness) the passages of “The Blessed Damozel” as they appeared in “The Germ,” with the alterations printed in “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine.” From the latter, the line in question is given by Mr. Sharp as “Waste sea of worlds that swam”; and I, supposing him to be correct (though I allow that memory ought to have taught me the contrary), reproduced that line to the same effect. “Always verify your references” is a precept to which editors and commentators cannot too carefully conform. Many thanks to the writer in “The Saturday Review” for showing that, while I, and also Mr. Sharp, had made a mistake, my brother had made none.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “The Blessed Damozel.” A lot could be said about this famous poem, but I won’t go into it here. I wrote an Introduction for a reprint (published by Messrs. Duckworth and Co. in 1898) of the “Germ” version of the poem, which is the earliest version we have. In that Introduction, I included a lot of details that would now be repeated. However, I’d like to take this chance to correct a mistake I made in that Introduction. I pointed out the “calm” and “warm,” which create a “cockney rhyme” in stanza 9 of this “Germ” version; I mentioned that in the later version published in “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine” in 1856, the line was changed by substituting “swam” for “calm,” and that the cockneyism, although altered, wasn’t corrected. In “The Saturday Review,” June 25, 1898, they criticized the publication by Messrs. Duckworth, and the writer correctly noted that I had made a significant mistake. “Mr. Rossetti,” he said, “must be a very hasty reader of texts. What is printed [in ‘The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine’] is ‘swarm,’ not ‘swam,’ and the rhyme with ‘warm’ is perfect, completely undermining the editor's criticism.” Likely, the critic thought my error was as inexplicable as it was serious; it could indeed be explained, though not completely excused. I hadn’t been “a very hasty reader of texts” in the way that “The Saturday Review” implied. The truth is that, not having a copy of “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine,” I referred to the book published by Mr. William Sharp in 1882, 23 “Dante Gabriel Rossetti: A Record and a Study,” which includes (with every indication of care and completeness) the passages of “The Blessed Damozel” as they appeared in “The Germ,” along with the changes printed in “The Oxford and Cambridge Magazine.” From the latter, Mr. Sharp gives the line in question as “Waste sea of worlds that swam,” and assuming he was correct (though I admit my memory should have told me otherwise), I reproduced that line as such. “Always verify your references” is a principle that editors and commentators should follow diligently. Many thanks to the writer in “The Saturday Review” for pointing out that while both I and Mr. Sharp made a mistake, my brother did not.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of the Strayed Reveller and other Poems, by A.” As we all now know, “A.” was Matthew Arnold, and this was his first published volume; but I, at the time of writing the review, knew nothing of the identity of “A.,” and even had I been told that he was Matthew Arnold, that would have carried the matter hardly at all further. I remember that, after I had written the whole or most of this admiring review, I found that the volume had been abused in “Blackwood's Magazine”; a fact of sweet savour to myself and other P.R.B.'s, as we entertained a hearty detestation of that magazine, with its blustering “Christopher North,” and its traditions of truculency against Keats, Shelley, Leigh Hunt, Tennyson, Ruskin, and some others. I read “A.'s” volume with great attention, and piqued myself somewhat upon having introduced into my review some reference (detailed or cursory) to every poem in it. Possibly (but I hardly think so) the critique was afterwards shortened, so as to bereave it of this merit.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of the Strayed Reveller and other Poems, by A.” As we all know now, “A.” was Matthew Arnold, and this was his first published collection. However, at the time I wrote the review, I had no idea who “A.” was, and even if I had been told it was Matthew Arnold, it wouldn’t have helped much. I remember that after I wrote most of this positive review, I found out that the volume had been criticized in “Blackwood's Magazine”; this was a delightful fact for me and other P.R.B. members, as we had a strong dislike for that magazine, with its pompous “Christopher North” and its history of hostility towards Keats, Shelley, Leigh Hunt, Tennyson, Ruskin, and others. I read “A.'s” book very carefully and prided myself a bit on having included some reference (whether detailed or brief) to every poem in it in my review. It’s possible (though I doubt it) that the critique was later shortened, which might have taken away this accomplishment.

By Madox Brown (the etching) and by W. M. Rossetti (the verses): “Cordelia.” For the belated No. 3 of “The Germ” we were much at a loss for an illustration. Mr. Brown offered to accommodate us by etching this design, one of a series from “King Lear” which he had drawn in Paris in 1844. That series, though not very sightly to the eye, is of extraordinary value for dramatic insight and energy. We gladly accepted, and he produced this etching with very little self-satisfaction, so far as the technique of execution is concerned. Dante Rossetti was to have furnished some verses for the etching; but for this he did not find time, so I was put in as a stopgap, and I am not sure that any reader of “The Germ” has ever thanked me for my obedience to the call of duty.

By Madox Brown (the etching) and W. M. Rossetti (the verses): “Cordelia.” For the late No. 3 of “The Germ,” we were struggling to find an illustration. Mr. Brown offered to help us by etching this design, one from a series based on “King Lear” that he had created in Paris in 1844. That series, while not particularly beautiful, is incredibly valuable for its dramatic insight and energy. We happily accepted, and he created this etching with very little self-satisfaction regarding the execution technique. Dante Rossetti was supposed to provide some verses for the etching, but he didn’t have the time, so I was brought in as a temporary solution, and I’m not sure any reader of “The Germ” has ever thanked me for stepping up to the plate.

By Patmore: “Essay on Macbeth.” In this interesting and well-considered paper Mr. Patmore assumes that he was the first person to put into writing the opinion that Macbeth, before meeting with the witches, had already definitely conceived and imparted the idea of 24 obtaining the crown of Scotland by wrongful means. I have always felt some uncertainty whether Mr. Patmore was really the first; if he was, it certainly seems strange that the train of reasoning which he furnishes in this essay—forcible, even if we do not regard it as unanswerable—should not have presented itself to the mind and pen of some earlier writer. The Essay appears to have been left incomplete in at least one respect. In speaking of “the fifth scene,” the author refers to “postponement of comment” upon Macbeth's letter to his wife, and he “leaves it for the present.” But the comment never comes.

By Patmore: “Essay on Macbeth.” In this engaging and thought-provoking paper, Mr. Patmore claims he was the first to write that Macbeth, before meeting the witches, had already clearly thought about and expressed the idea of obtaining the crown of Scotland through wrongful means. I've always felt a bit unsure whether Mr. Patmore was truly the first; if he was, it seems odd that the line of reasoning he provides in this essay—compelling, even if we don't see it as unchallengeable—shouldn't have occurred to some earlier writer. The essay seems to be incomplete in at least one way. When discussing “the fifth scene,” the author mentions a “postponement of comment” on Macbeth's letter to his wife, and he “leaves it for the present.” But the comment never appears.

By Christina Rossetti: “Repining.” This rather long poem, written in December 1847 on a still broader scale, was never republished by the authoress, although all her other poems in “The Germ” were so. She did not think that its deservings were such as to call for republication. I apprehend that herein she exercised a wise discretion: none the less, when I was compiling the volume of her “New Poems,” issued in 1896, I included “Repining”—for I think that some of the considerations which apply to the works of an author while living do not remain in anything like full force after death.

By Christina Rossetti: “Repining.” This rather long poem, written in December 1847 on an even broader scale, was never republished by the author, although all her other poems in “The Germ” were. She didn't believe it was worthy of republication. I think she showed good judgment here; nevertheless, when I was putting together the volume of her “New Poems,” released in 1896, I included “Repining”—because I believe that some of the considerations that apply to an author's work while they are alive don’t hold the same weight after they have passed away.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “The Carillon, Antwerp and Bruges.” These verses, and some others further on in “The Germ,” were written during the brief trip, in Paris and Belgium, which my brother made along with Holman-Hunt in the autumn of 1849. He did not republish “The Carillon”; but he left in MS. an abridged form of it, with the title “Antwerp and Bruges,” and this I included in his “Collected Works,” 1886. The only important change was the omission of stanzas 1 and 4.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “The Carillon, Antwerp and Bruges.” These verses, along with a few others later in “The Germ,” were written during the short trip my brother took with Holman-Hunt to Paris and Belgium in the fall of 1849. He didn’t republish “The Carillon,” but he left behind a shortened version in manuscript, titled “Antwerp and Bruges,” which I included in his “Collected Works,” 1886. The only significant change was the removal of stanzas 1 and 4.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “From the Cliffs, Noon.” Altering some phrases in this lyric, and adding two stanzas, Rossetti republished it under the name of “The Sea-limits.”

By Dante G. Rossetti: “From the Cliffs, Noon.” Rossetti changed some lines in this poem and added two stanzas before re-releasing it as “The Sea-limits.”

By W. M. Rossetti: “Fancies at Leisure.” The first four were written to bouts-rimés: not the fifth, “The Fire Smouldering,” which is, I think, as old as 1848, or even 1847.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Fancies at Leisure.” The first four were written to bouts-rimés: not the fifth, “The Fire Smouldering,” which I believe is from around 1848 or even 1847.

By John L. Tupper: “Papers of the MS. Society; No. 1, An Incident in the Siege of Troy.” This grotesque outburst, though sprightly and clever, was not well-suited to the pages of “The Germ.” My attention had been called to it at an earlier date, when my editorial power was unmodified, but I then staved it off, and indeed John Tupper himself did not deem it appropriate. It will be observed that “MS. Society” is said not to mean “Manuscript Society.” I forget what it did mean—possibly “Medical Student Society.” The whole thing is replete with semi-private sous-entendus, and banter at Free Trade, medical and anatomical matters, etc. The like general remarks apply to 25 No. 4, “Smoke,” by the same writer. It is a rollicking semi-intelligible chaunt, a forcible thing in its way, proper in the first instance (I believe) to a sort of club of medical students, Royal Academy students, and others—highly-seasoned smokers most of them—in which John Tupper exercised a quasi-privacy, and was called (owing to his thinness, much over-stated in the poem) “The Spectro-cadaveral King.” No. 5, “Rain,” is again by John Tupper, and is the only item in “The Papers of the MS. Society” which seems, in tone and method, to be reasonably appropriate for “The Germ.”

By John L. Tupper: “Papers of the MS. Society; No. 1, An Incident in the Siege of Troy.” This bizarre outburst, while lively and clever, wasn't really suited for the pages of “The Germ.” I had been made aware of it earlier when I had full editorial control, but I pushed it aside, and even John Tupper himself didn't think it was appropriate. It's noted that “MS. Society” is supposedly not meant to refer to “Manuscript Society.” I can't recall what it actually meant—maybe “Medical Student Society.” The whole piece is filled with insider jokes, and playful comments about Free Trade, medical issues, anatomy, and so on. The same general observations apply to 25 No. 4, “Smoke,” by the same author. It's a lively, somewhat confusing chant, strong in its way, originally intended (I believe) for a sort of club made up of medical students, Royal Academy students, and others—most of them heavy smokers—where John Tupper had a sort of private space and was nicknamed (due to his thinness, which is exaggerated in the poem) “The Spectro-cadaveral King.” No. 5, “Rain,” is again by John Tupper and is the only piece in “The Papers of the MS. Society” that seems, in tone and style, to fit reasonably well with “The Germ.”

By Alexander Tupper: No. 2, “Swift's Dunces.”

By Alexander Tupper: No. 2, “Swift's Dunces.”

By George I. F. Tupper: No. 3, “Mental Scales.” This also, in the scrappy condition which it here presents, reads rather as a joke than as a serious proposition: I believe it was meant for the latter.

By George I. F. Tupper: No. 3, “Mental Scales.” This, in the disorganized state it’s in, feels more like a joke than a serious suggestion: I think it was intended to be the latter.

By John L. Tupper: “Viola and Olivia.” The verses are not of much significance. The etching by Deverell, however defective in technique, claims more attention, as the Viola was drawn from Miss Elizabeth Eleanor Siddal, whom Deverell had observed in a bonnet-shop some few months before the etching was done, and who in 1860 became the wife of Dante Rossetti. This face does not give much idea of hers, and yet it is not unlike her in a way. The face of Olivia bears some resemblance to Christina Rossetti: I think however that it was drawn, not from her, but from a sister of the artist.

By John L. Tupper: “Viola and Olivia.” The verses aren't very important. The etching by Deverell, though not perfect in technique, deserves more attention since Viola was based on Miss Elizabeth Eleanor Siddal, whom Deverell saw in a bonnet shop a few months before the etching was made, and who in 1860 became Dante Rossetti's wife. This face doesn't exactly capture her likeness, yet it's somewhat similar. The face of Olivia has a bit of a resemblance to Christina Rossetti, but I believe it was drawn from the artist's sister, not her.

By John Orchard: “A Dialogue on Art.” The brief remarks prefacing this dialogue were written by Dante Rossetti. The diction of the dialogue itself was also, at Orchard's instance, revised to some minor extent by my brother, and I dare say by me. Orchard was a painter of whom perhaps no memory remains at the present day: he exhibited some few pictures, among which I can dimly remember one of “The Flight of Archbishop Becket from England.” His age may, I suppose, have been twenty-seven or twenty-eight years at the date of his death. In our circle he was unknown; but, conceiving a deep admiration for Rossetti's first exhibited picture (1849), “The Girlhood of Mary Virgin,” he wrote to him, enclosing a sonnet upon the picture—a very bad sonnet in all executive respects, and far from giving promise of the spirited, if unequal, poetic treatment which we find in the lines in “The Germ,” “On a Whit-Sunday Morn in the Month of May.” This led to a call from Orchard to Rossetti. I think there was only one call, and I, as well as my brother, saw him on that occasion. Afterwards, he sent this dialogue for “The Germ.” The dialogue has always, and I think justly, been regarded as a remarkable performance. The form of expression is not impeccable, but there is a large amount of eloquence, coming in aid of definite and expansive thought. From 26 what is here said it will be understood that Orchard was quite unconnected with the P.R.B. He expressed opinions of his own which may indeed have assimilated in some points to theirs, but he was not in any degree the mouthpiece of their organization, nor prompted by any member of the Brotherhood. In the dialogue, the speaker whose opinions appear manifestly to represent those of Orchard himself is Christian, who is mostly backed up by Sophon. Christian forces ideas of purism or puritanism to an extreme, beyond anything which I can recollect as characterizing any of the P.R.B. His upholding of the painters who preceded Raphael as the best men for nurturing new and noble developments of art in our own day was more in their line. In my brother's prefatory note a question is raised of publishing any other writings which Orchard might have left behind. None such, however, were found. Dr. W. C. Bennett (afterwards known as the author of “Songs for Sailors,” etc.), who had been intimate with Orchard, aided my brother in his researches.

By John Orchard: “A Dialogue on Art.” The brief remarks before this dialogue were written by Dante Rossetti. The language of the dialogue itself was slightly revised at Orchard's request by my brother, and I believe by myself as well. Orchard was a painter who has likely faded from memory today; he exhibited a few paintings, among which I vaguely recall one titled “The Flight of Archbishop Becket from England.” He was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old at the time of his death. In our circle, he was not well-known; however, after developing a strong admiration for Rossetti's first exhibited painting (1849), “The Girlhood of Mary Virgin,” he wrote to him, including a sonnet about the painting—a rather poor sonnet in all respects, far from the spirited, though uneven, poetic treatment found in the lines in “The Germ,” “On a Whit-Sunday Morn in the Month of May.” This led to a visit from Orchard to Rossetti. I believe there was only one visit, and both my brother and I met him then. Later, he submitted this dialogue for “The Germ.” The dialogue has always been, and I think rightly so, regarded as a remarkable work. The expression may not be flawless, but it contains a significant amount of eloquence that supports clear and expansive thought. From 26, it's clear that Orchard was not connected to the P.R.B. He expressed his own opinions, which may have aligned with theirs in some ways, but he was not a spokesperson for their organization nor influenced by any member of the Brotherhood. In the dialogue, the speaker whose views reflect Orchard's is Christian, who is mostly supported by Sophon. Christian pushes the ideas of purism or puritanism to an extreme, beyond anything I can recall that characterized the P.R.B. His advocacy for the painters who came before Raphael as the best figures for fostering new and noble developments in art today was more in line with their perspective. In my brother's introductory note, there is a question raised about publishing any other writings that Orchard might have left behind. However, none were found. Dr. W. C. Bennett (later known as the author of “Songs for Sailors,” etc.), who had been close to Orchard, assisted my brother in his search.

By F. G. Stephens (called “Laura Savage” on the wrapper): “Modern Giants.”

By F. G. Stephens (referred to as “Laura Savage” on the wrapper): “Modern Giants.”

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Pax Vobis.” Republished by the author, with some alterations, under the title of “World's Worth.”

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Pax Vobis.” Republished by the author, with some changes, under the title of “World's Worth.”

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Sonnets for Pictures.” No. 1, “A Virgin and Child, by Hans Memmeling,” was not reprinted by Rossetti, but is included (with a few verbal alterations made by him in MS.) in his “Collected Works.” No. 2, “A Marriage of St. Katherine, by the same.” A similar observation. No. 3, “A Dance of Nymphs, by Andrea Mantegna,” was republished by Rossetti, with some verbal alterations. No. 4, “A Venetian Pastoral, by Giorgione”—the like. The alterations here are of considerable moment. Rossetti, in a published letter of October 8, 1849, referred to the Giorgione picture as follows: “A Pastoral—at least, a kind of Pastoral—by Giorgione, which is so intensely fine that I condescended to sit down before it and write a sonnet. You must have heard me rave about the engraving before, and, I fancy, have seen it yourself. There is a woman, naked, at one side, who is dipping a glass vessel into a well, and in the centre two men and another naked woman, who seem to have paused for a moment in playing on the musical instruments which they hold.” Nos. 5 and 6, “Angelica Rescued from the Sea-Monster, by Ingres,” were also reprinted by the author, with scarcely any alteration. Patmore, on reading these two sonnets, was much struck with their truthfulness of quality, as being descriptive of paintings. As to some of the other sonnets, Mr. W. M. Hardinge wrote in “Temple Bar,” several years ago, an article containing various pertinent and acute remarks.

By Dante G. Rossetti: “Sonnets for Pictures.” No. 1, “A Virgin and Child, by Hans Memling,” was not reprinted by Rossetti but is included (with a few verbal changes made by him in MS.) in his “Collected Works.” No. 2, “A Marriage of St. Katherine, by the same.” A similar observation. No. 3, “A Dance of Nymphs, by Andrea Mantegna,” was republished by Rossetti, with some verbal changes. No. 4, “A Venetian Pastoral, by Giorgione”—likewise. The changes here are significant. Rossetti, in a published letter dated October 8, 1849, referred to the Giorgione painting as follows: “A Pastoral—at least, a sort of Pastoral—by Giorgione, which is so incredibly fine that I condescended to sit down in front of it and write a sonnet. You must have heard me rave about the engraving before, and I think you’ve seen it yourself. There’s a woman, naked, on one side, who is dipping a glass vessel into a well, and in the center are two men and another naked woman, who seem to have paused for a moment while playing the musical instruments they hold.” Nos. 5 and 6, “Angelica Rescued from the Sea-Monster, by Ingres,” were also republished by the author, with hardly any changes. Patmore, upon reading these two sonnets, was impressed by their truthfulness in describing the paintings. Regarding some of the other sonnets, Mr. W. M. Hardinge wrote in “Temple Bar” several years ago, providing various insightful and relevant comments.

27

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of Browning's Christmas Eve and Easter Day.” The only observation I need make upon this review—which was merely intended as introductory to a fuller estimate of the poem, to appear in an ensuing number of “The Germ”—is that it exemplifies that profound cultus of Robert Browning which, commenced by Dante Rossetti, had permeated the whole of the Præraphaelite Brotherhood, and formed, not less than some other ideas, a bond of union among them. It will be readily understood that, in Mr. Stephens's article, “Modern Giants,” the person spoken of as “the greatest perhaps of modern poets” is Browning.

By W. M. Rossetti: “Review of Browning's Christmas Eve and Easter Day.” The only point I want to make about this review—which was simply meant to serve as an introduction to a more in-depth analysis of the poem, to be featured in a later issue of “The Germ”—is that it showcases the deep admiration for Robert Browning that began with Dante Rossetti and spread throughout the entire Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, creating a bond among them, alongside other ideas. It will be easily understood that in Mr. Stephens's article, “Modern Giants,” the person referred to as “perhaps the greatest of modern poets” is Browning.

By W. M. Rossetti: “The Evil under the Sun: Sonnet.” This sonnet was composed in August 1849, when the great cause of the Hungarian insurrection against Austrian tyranny was, like revolutionary movements elsewhere, precipitating towards its fall. My original title for the sonnet was, “For the General Oppression of the Better by the Worse Cause, Autumn 1849.” When the verses had to be published in “The Germ,” a magazine which did not aim at taking any side in politics, it was thought that this title was inappropriate, and the other was substituted. At a much later date the sonnet was reprinted with yet another and more significant title, “Democracy Down-trodden.”

By W. M. Rossetti: “The Evil under the Sun: Sonnet.” This sonnet was written in August 1849, during a time when the huge struggle of the Hungarian uprising against Austrian oppression was, like other revolutionary movements around the world, heading toward its decline. My original title for the sonnet was, “For the General Oppression of the Better by the Worse Cause, Autumn 1849.” When the verses needed to be published in “The Germ,” a magazine that aimed to stay neutral in politics, it was decided that this title wasn’t suitable, and the other one was used instead. Much later, the sonnet was republished with yet another and more meaningful title, “Democracy Down-trodden.”

Having now disposed of “The Germ” in general, and singly of most of the articles in it, I have very little to add. The project of reprinting the magazine was conceived by its present publisher, Mr. Stock, many years ago—perhaps about 1883. At that time several contributors assented, but others declined, and considerations of copyright made it impracticable to proceed with the project. It is only now that lapse of time has disposed of the copyright question, and Mr. Stock is free to act as he likes. I was from the first one of those (the majority) who assented to the republication, acting herein on behalf of my brother, then lately deceased, as well as of myself. I am quite aware that some of the articles in “The Germ” are far from good, and some others, though good in essentials, are to a certain extent juvenile; but juvenility is anything but uninteresting when it is that of such men as Coventry Patmore and Dante Rossetti. “The Germ” contains nothing of which, in spirit and in purport, the writers need be ashamed. If people like to read it without paying fancy prices for the original edition, they were and are, so far as I am concerned, welcome to do so. Before Mr. Stock's long-standing scheme could be legally carried into effect, an American publisher, Mr. Mosher, towards the close of 1898, brought out a handsome reprint of “The Germ” (not in any wise a 28 facsimile), and a few of the copies were placed on sale in London.{3} Mr. Mosher gave as an introduction to his volume an article by the late J. Ashcroft Noble which originally appeared in an English magazine in May 1882. This article is entitled “A Pre-Raphaelite Magazine.” It is written in a spirit of generous sympathy, and is mostly correct in its facts. I may here mention another article on “The Germ,” also published, towards 1868, in some magazine. It is by John Burnell Payne (originally a Clergyman of the Church of England), who died young in 1869. He wrote a triplet of articles, named “Præraphaelite Poetry and Painting,” of which Part I. is on “The Germ.” He expresses himself sympathetically enough; but his main drift is to show that the Præraphaelite movement, after passing through some immature stages, developed into a quasi-Renaissance result. A perusal of his paper will show that Mr. Payne was one of the persons who supposed Chiaro dell'Erma, the hero of “Hand and Soul,” to have been a real painter, author of an extant picture.

Having now covered “The Germ” in general and most of the articles in it individually, I have very little more to say. The idea of reprinting the magazine was proposed by its current publisher, Mr. Stock, many years ago—probably around 1883. At that time, some contributors agreed, while others did not, and copyright issues made it difficult to move forward with the project. It’s only now that time has resolved the copyright concerns, and Mr. Stock can proceed as he wishes. I was one of those who agreed to the republication from the beginning (the majority), acting on behalf of my late brother as well as myself. I know that some articles in “The Germ” aren't great, and others, though solid in essence, are somewhat juvenile; but youthfulness is far from boring when it’s from talents like Coventry Patmore and Dante Rossetti. “The Germ” contains nothing that the writers should be ashamed of in spirit and intent. If people want to read it without paying high prices for the original edition, they are welcome to do so, as far as I’m concerned. Before Mr. Stock's long-standing plan could be legally executed, an American publisher, Mr. Mosher, released a beautiful reprint of “The Germ” towards the end of 1898 (not at all a 28 facsimile), and a few copies were available for sale in London.{3} Mr. Mosher included an introduction to his volume featuring an article by the late J. Ashcroft Noble, originally published in an English magazine in May 1882. This article is called “A Pre-Raphaelite Magazine.” It’s written with generous sympathy and is mostly accurate in its facts. I should also mention another article about “The Germ,” published around 1868 in a magazine. It was written by John Burnell Payne (originally a clergyman in the Church of England), who died young in 1869. He authored a series of three articles titled “Præraphaelite Poetry and Painting,” with Part I focused on “The Germ.” He expresses his thoughts sympathetically enough; however, his main argument is that the Præraphaelite movement, after going through some immature phases, evolved into a sort of Renaissance result. Reading his paper will show that Mr. Payne was one of those who believed Chiaro dell'Erma, the hero of “Hand and Soul,” was a real painter who created an existing artwork.

{3} I have seen in the “Irish Figaro”, May 6, 1899, a very pleasant notice, signed “J. Reid,” of this reprint.

{3} I saw a really nice mention of this reprint in the “Irish Figaro” on May 6, 1899, signed “J. Reid.”

Mr. Stock's reprint is of the facsimile order, and even faults of print are reproduced. I am not called upon to say with any precision what there are. On page 45 I observe “ear,” which should be “car”; on page 62, Angilico, and Rossini (for Rosini). On page 155 the words, “I believe that the thought-wrapped philosopher,” ought to begin a new sentence. On page 159 “Phyrnes” ought of course to be “Phrynes.” The punctuation could frequently be improved.

Mr. Stock's reprint is a facsimile, and even the printing errors are included. I don't need to specify exactly what they are. On page 45, I see “ear,” which should be “car”; on page 62, it’s Angilico instead of Rossini (it should be Rosini). On page 155, the phrase “I believe that the thought-wrapped philosopher” should start a new sentence. On page 159, “Phyrnes” should obviously be “Phrynes.” The punctuation could often be better.

I will conclude by appending a little list (it makes no pretension to completeness) of writings bearing upon the Præraphaelite Brotherhood and its members. Writings of that kind are by this date rather numerous; but some readers of the present pages may not well know where to find them, and might none the less be inclined to read up the subject a little. I give these works in the order (as far as I know it) of their dates, without any attempt to indicate the degree of their importance. That is a question on which I naturally entertain opinions of my own, but I shall not intrude them upon the reader.

I’ll wrap up by adding a brief list (which isn’t intended to be exhaustive) of writings related to the Præraphaelite Brotherhood and its members. There are quite a few of these writings available now, but some readers of this text may not be sure where to find them and might still want to explore the topic further. I’ll present these works in chronological order (as best as I can) without trying to gauge their importance. That’s something I have my own views on, but I won’t impose them on the reader.

  • Ruskin: Pre-Raphaelitism, 1854, and other later writings.
  • F. G. Stephens: William Holman-Hunt and his Works, 1860.
  • William Sharp: Dante Gabriel Rossetti, 1882.
  • Hall Caine: Recollections of Dante Gabriel Rossetti, 1882.
  • Walter Hamilton: The Æsthetic Movement in England, 1882.
  • T. Watts-Dunton: The Truth about Rossetti, 1883, and other writings.
  • 29 W. Holman-Hunt: The Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, 1884 (?).
  • Earnest Chesneau: La Peinture Anglaise, 1884 (?).
  • Joseph Knight: Life of Dante Gabriel Rossetti, 1887.
  • W. M. Rossetti: Dante Gabriel Rossetti as Designer and Writer, 1889.
  • Harry Quilter: Preferences in Art, 1892.
  • W. Bell Scott: Autobiographical Notes, 1892.
  • Esther Wood: Dante Rossetti and the Pre-Raphaelite Movement, 1894.
  • Robert de la Sizeranne: La Peinture Anglaise Contemporaine, 1895.
  • Dante G. Rossetti: Family Letters, with Memoir by W. M. Rossetti, 1895.
  • Richard Muther: The History of Modern Painting, vols. ii. and iii., 1896.
  • Ford H. M. Hueffer: Ford Madox Brown, 1896.
  • Dante G. Rossetti: Letters to William Allingham, edited by Dr. Birkbeck Hill, 1897.
  • M. H. Spielmann: Millais and his Works, 1898.
  • Antonio Agresti: Poesie di Dante Gabriel Rossetti. Traduzione con uno Studio su la Pittura Inglese, etc., 1899.
  • Fraulein Wilmersdoerffer: Dante Gabriel Rossetti und sein Einflusz, 1899.
  • Edited by W. M. Rossetti: Ruskin, Rossetti, Præraphaelitism, 1899.
  • J. Guille Millais: Life and Letters of Sir John Everett Millais, 1899.
  • Percy H. Bate: The English Præraphaelite Painters, 1899.
  • H. C. Marillier: Dante Gabriel Rossetti, 1899.
  • Edited by W. M. Rossetti: Præraphaelite Diaries and Letters, 1899.

There are also books on Burne-Jones and Willaim Morris with which I am not accurately acquainted. It seems strange that no memoir of Thomas Woolner has yet been published; a fine sculptor and remarkable man known to and appreciated by all sorts of people, and certain to have figured extensively in correspondence. He died in October 1892. Mr. Holman-Hunt is understood to have been engaged for a long while past upon a book on Præraphaelitism 30 which would cast into the shade most of the earlier literature on the subject.

There are also books about Burne-Jones and William Morris that I'm not really familiar with. It's strange that no biography of Thomas Woolner has been published yet; he was a talented sculptor and an impressive person who was known and appreciated by all kinds of people, and he definitely must have been involved in a lot of correspondence. He passed away in October 1892. Mr. Holman-Hunt is believed to have been working for quite some time on a book about Pre-Raphaelitism 30 that would outshine most of the earlier writings on the topic.

W. M. ROSSETTI
London, July 1899.

W. M. ROSSETTI
London, July 1899.

N.B.—When the third number of the magazine was about to appear, with a change of title from “The Germ” to “Art and Poetry,” two fly-sheets were drawn up, more, I think, by Messrs. Tupper the printing-firm than by myself. They contain some “Opinions of the Press,” already referred to in this Introduction, and an explanation as to the change of title. The fly-sheets appear in facsimile as follows:

N.B.—When the third issue of the magazine was about to be released, with a new title changing from “The Germ” to “Art and Poetry,” two flyers were created, mostly, I believe, by Messrs. Tupper, the printing company, rather than by me. They include some “Opinions of the Press,” which I've already mentioned in this Introduction, and an explanation for the title change. The flyers are shown below:

“The Germ”

The Subscribers to this Periodical are respectfully informed that in future it will appear under the title of “Art and Poetry” instead of the original arbitrary one, which occasioned much misapprehension—This alteration will not be productive of any ill consequence, as the title has never occurred in the work itself, and Label will be supplied for placing on the old wrappers, so as to make them conformable to the new—

The subscribers of this periodical are politely informed that it will now be published under the title of “Art and Poetry” instead of the previous arbitrary title, which caused a lot of confusion. This change will not lead to any negative effects, as the title has never appeared in the actual content, and labels will be provided to put on the old wrappers to align them with the new title.

It should also be noticed that the Numbers will henceforward be published on the last day of the Month for which they are dated—

It should also be noted that the Numbers will now be published on the last day of the month they are dated for—

Town Subscribers will oblige by filling up & returning the accompanying form, which will ensure the Numbers being duly forwarded as directed.—

Town Subscribers are requested to complete and return the accompanying form, which will ensure that the numbers are sent as instructed.—

Country Subscribers may obtain their copies by kindly forwarding their orders to any Booksellers in their respective Neighborhoods.—

Country subscribers can get their copies by simply sending their orders to any bookseller in their area.—

Opinions of the press.

“... Original Poems, stories to develop thought and principle, essays concerning Art & other subjects, are the materials which are to compose this unique addition to our periodical literature Among the poetry, there are some rare gems of poetic conception; among the prose essays, we notice “the Subject in Art” which treats of Art itself in a noble and lofty tone, with the view which he must take of it who would, in the truest sense of the word, be an Artist, and another paper, not less interesting, on “the Purpose and Tendency of Early Italian Art” A well executed Etching in the medieval style, accompanies each number”

“... Original poems, thought-provoking stories, and essays on art and other topics are the contents that will make up this unique addition to our periodical literature. Among the poetry, there are some rare gems of poetic insight; within the prose essays, we highlight “the Subject in Art,” which discusses art itself in an inspiring and elevated tone, offering the perspective one must have to truly be considered an artist. Another equally intriguing paper covers “the Purpose and Tendency of Early Italian Art.” Each issue comes with a well-executed etching in the medieval style.”

John Bull.

“... There are so many original and beautiful thoughts in these pages—indeed some of the poems & tales are in themselves so beautiful in spirit & form—that we have hopes of the writers, when they shall have got rid of those ghosts of mediæval art which now haunt their every page. The essay ‘On the Mechanism of a Historical Picture’ is a good practical treatise, and indicates the hand of writing which is much wanted among artists”

“... There are so many original and beautiful ideas in these pages—some of the poems and stories are truly stunning in both spirit and form—that we have high hopes for the writers, once they’ve moved on from the ghosts of medieval art that currently linger on every page. The essay ‘On the Mechanism of a Historical Picture’ is a solid practical guide and shows the kind of writing that is greatly needed among artists.”

Morning Chronicle.

“We depart from our usual plan of noticing the periodicals under one heading, for the purpose of introducing to our readers a new aspirant for public favour, which has pecu liar and uncommon claims to attention, for in design & execution it differs from all other periodicals ... A periodical largely occupied with poetry wears an unpromising aspect to readers who have learned from experience what nonsensical stuff most fugitive Magazine poetry is.... But, when they have read a few extracts which we propose to make, we think they will own that for once appearances are deceitful.... That the contents of this work are the productions of no common minds, the following extracts will sufficiently prove.... We have not space to take any specimens of the prose; but the essays on Art are conceived with an equal appreciation of its meaning & requirements. Being such, this work has our heartiest wishes for its success, but we scarcely dare to hope that it may win the popularity it deserves. The truth is that it is too good for the time. It is not material enough for the age”

“We're breaking from our usual routine of discussing periodicals under one heading to introduce a new contender for public favor, which has unique and uncommon reasons to catch your attention. In both design and execution, it stands apart from all other periodicals. A magazine focused heavily on poetry often seems uninviting to readers who have learned from experience that most fleeting magazine poetry is nonsensical. However, after they read a few excerpts we plan to share, we believe they'll agree that appearances can be misleading this time. The contents of this work come from truly exceptional minds, as the following excerpts will clearly demonstrate. We don't have the space to include any examples of the prose, but the essays on Art are crafted with equal understanding of its meaning and requirements. Because of this, we sincerely wish for its success, though we hardly dare to hope it will achieve the popularity it deserves. The reality is that it’s too good for this time. It’s not substantial enough for the age.”

Critic.

“... It bears unquestionable evidences of true inspirations and, in fact, is so thoroughly spiritual that it is more likely to find ‘the fit audience though few’ than to attract the multitude ... The prose articles are much to our taste ... We know, however, of no periodical of the time which is so genuinely poetical and artistic in its tone.”

“... It clearly shows signs of true inspiration and, in fact, is so deeply spiritual that it’s more likely to find ‘the fit audience though few’ than to attract the masses ... The prose articles are really to our liking ... However, we know of no magazine from that time that is so genuinely poetic and artistic in its tone.”

Standard of Freedom.

No. 1. (Price One Shilling.) JANUARY, 1850.

No. 1. (Price One Shilling.) JANUARY, 1850.

With an Etching by W. HOLMAN HUNT.

With an Etching by W. HOLMAN HUNT.

The Germ:

Thoughts towards Nature
In Poetry, Literature, and Art.

When someone only has a little thought Will clearly express the thought he has inside him,— Not imagining someone else’s brightness or darkness, Not messing with new words that others taught; When anyone speaks, either from having searched Or only found, will speak, not just to glance over. A smooth surface with words crafted and decorated, But in that same speech, the issue addressed: Don't be too quick to say, "Is this it!— Something I might have thought too, "But I wouldn't say it because it wasn't worth it!" Ask, “Is this true?” For is it still worth saying? That could be either a specific point or the entire earth, Truth is a circle, whether it's perfect, big, or small?

London:
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

London:
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

G.F Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane. Lombard Street.

G.F. Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

CONTENTS.

It is requested that those who may have by them any un-published Poems, Essays, or other articles appearing to coincide with the views in which this Periodical is established, and who may feel desirous of contributing such papers—will forward them, for the approval of the Editor, to the Office of publication. It may be relied upon that the most sincere attention will be paid to the examination of all manuscripts, whether they be eventually accepted or declined.

It is requested that anyone who has any unpublished poems, essays, or other articles that align with the goals of this periodical and is interested in contributing will send them for the Editor's approval to the publishing office. You can be assured that all manuscripts will be given careful consideration, whether they are ultimately accepted or rejected.

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

My Beautiful Lady

I love my woman; she is very beautiful; Her forehead is pale and tied back with simple hair; Her spirit remains distant and elevated, Although it looks through her soft eye Gently and affectionately.
As a young forest, when the wind blows through, My life is shaken when she comes into my sight. Although her beauty has such power, Her soul is like a simple flower. Trembling under a shower.
Like the joy of saints dreaming of grand wings, The flowers around her imagined presence spread, I celebrate and enjoy her absence by Pressing her chosen hand passionately— Imagining her deep breath.
My lady's voice, although very gentle, Make me feel as strong wine would a child; My lady’s gentle touch, however slight, Engulfs all my senses with its power, Like a sudden scare.
A hawk perched high in the sky, its strong wing-tips Tremble with strength held back, just before he dives,— In vigilance, not stronger Than I; when her words convey a gentle meaning. Makes my suspense fully intense.
Her reference to something—important or trivial, Makes it appear more admirable than it was before: Where the sun shines, life will thrive, And what is pale receives a flush, Vibrant shades—a deeper blush.
2 If I hear strangers mention my lady's name— Not referring to her—seems like a careless misuse. I love no one by my lady's name; Rose, Maud, and Grace are all the same. So dull, so very tame.
My lady walks like I've seen a swan. Swim through the water right where the sun was shining. Willow branches sway at the ends, Shaking with the current's flow, By the riverside.
Whenever she moves, new beauties are awakened; Like the warm embrace of a hummingbird At every panel, there are some fiery colors, Burns gold, bright green, or blue: The same, but always new.
What time she walks under blooming May, I'm pretty sure the fragrant flowers are saying, "O lady with sunlit hair! “Stay, and breathe in our fragrant air— “The incense we carry:
"Your beauty, ma'am, we will always protect;" "Being close to you, our sweetness might stay strong." If trees could feel heartbreak, I’m sure that the green sap stung, When my lady left.
This is why I thought weeds were beautiful:— One day, I saw my lady take Some weeds by a small stream, Which home she took the most care with, Then lock them in a book.
A deer, when startled by the sneaky cougar,— A bird escaping from the falcon's grip, Feels his heart swell like mine when she Stands taller, waiting for me, Than tall white lilies are.
The first white flutter of her robe to follow, Where ties and fragrant jasmine intertwine, Broadens my view confidently: Even with such a look, he gazes upward. His flag for victory.
3
We move forward unconsciously, because The blue beauty of the evening attracts: When sober colors fill the ground, And life feels completely silenced, Air hardly makes a sound.
We walk through a thicket where dense brambles often grow. With loose protrusions from the side roots that stray, (Encouraging sweet pauses during our walk): I'll kick one up with my foot and talk. About its leaves and stem.
Or perhaps it's the prickles of some stem Will hold a prisoner by the hem of her long dress; I kneel to untangle it, Often causing more harm than I can fix; My enthusiasm makes her laugh.
Then a thin-legged robin hops before us, But jumping on a twig, he cheekily stops, Playing a few clear notes until near We draw, as he will fly quickly. In a nearby bush.
A group of goldfinches might pause their journey, And spinning around a birch tree glowing Deep in its shiny leaves, until They see us when their quick ascent will Startle a sudden rush.
I remember my lady in a woods, Holding her breath and looking—(she stood firmly Her slender figure balanced on tiptoe— Into a nest that was below, Leaves shading her brow.
I remember my lady asking me, What could that sharp tapping in the wood be? I told her that blackbirds made it, which, They consider slimy treats valuable, Cracked the snail's curved shell:
She didn't respond. When we got to the stone __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Where the shell fragments were scattered on the grass, Near the edge of a stream; "The air," she said, "feels damp and cool, “We'll head home if you’re ready.”
4
“Don’t make my path boring so quickly,” I exclaimed, “Look at how those huge piles of clouds are tinted in the sunlight, “Unleash their beauty: while the breeze “Carries gold from leaf to leaf, just like this” “Ash saplings move effortlessly.”
Breaking the silence around us, a bird I just posted some notes and quickly mixed things up. The hidden birds that surprised, sent Their music flowed through the air; leaves offered Their rustling and blending,
Until all of the blue warmth was completely filled. The air buzzed with light and sound. She shone, wrapped in the fading light of the day. Glory: although she didn’t say anything nice, I saw a lot in her eyes.
Feeling determined, I shared everything;— The strong love I had for her—how it would fade. My whole reason for living, if she Not a breath of hers has ever been shared with me;— Could I be a cherub,
How, casually wishing to enhance her elegance, I would grab jewels from the celestial spheres;— Then back through the unclear distance beat, Her smile radiated joy upon meeting. And pile them around her feet.
Her waist swayed against my arm. She lowered her head, Quiet, with hands together and arms extended: At that moment, we both heard a church bell. Oh God! It's not right to say: But I remember clearly
Each breast swelled with its pleasure, and her whole My heart swelled with love; the swift roll New sensations dimmed her vision, Half-closing them in ecstasy, Turned completely against the skies.
Everything else is gone; it felt like a whirlwind— No pressure from my feet on the ground: But even when separated from her, bright Showed everything; yes, to my intense gaze The darkness was sprinkled with stars.
5

Of My Lady In Death

Everything appears to be a painted illusion. I observe Through the blooming flowers that have fallen By the leaves overhead, And feel the sincere life abandoned All beings, when she died:— My heart stops, hot and dry. As the dry path where a stream used to flow Through fresh growth used to flow,— Because her past is present Just stories in a printed book.
The grass has grown over that grave, Now cold and quiet, My happy face felt excited:— Her voice expressed so much! Those lips are now tightly pressed together,— Lips that I've kissed; Her eyelids are weighed down by the earth; Heavy soil rests on her eyelids; Wet ground blocks the view of the sky. My lady takes her deep, deep sleep.
To witness her perfect slim figure move, Nervously waiting, With an eager look at me! Her feet avoided little creatures that crawl:— "We don't have any more right," she'd say, "In this, the earth is more than they." Some remember it just to cry. The light weight of her hand was such, Care lightened with its touch; My lady is in a deep, deep sleep.
6 My daydreams floated around her brow; Now over its perfect shapes Go easy on real worms. Harsh death, it was an unforgiving blow, To end that sweet girl's life Like a knife. A cursed life that allows me to live and grow, Just like a toxic root, From which rank flowers bloom; My lady is feeling really down.
Fear the power, sorrow shouts, “unfair,”— To allow her young life to unfold Its easy, natural vibe; Then, with an unexpected push, Erase the life you shared, Just when her feelings mixed With those she saw trust around her Her desire to uplift, For their overall happiness; My lady is turning into regular dust.
Small birds chirp and scratch at the weeds. That wave over her head, Shading her humble bed: Their swift wings burst open light globes of seeds, Scattering the soft pride Of dandelions, large: Speargrass bends with dew drops: The weight of its delicate tips Occasional drips: The bee lands on the mallow flower and feeds.
About her window, at dawn, From the vine's twisted branches Birds chirped to wake up: Flies buzzing, energized by the morning;— She won't hear them again. Hit the window randomly: No longer on the closely trimmed grass, Her dress's bright white hem Bend the fancy daisy's stem, As I walk out to see what flowers have bloomed.
7 No longer will she watch the dark green rings. Stained charmingly on the meadow, To picture fairy joy; As a gentle breeze sings through the dry grass, And swarms of insects celebrate Along the humid stretch:— No one will watch their beautiful wings anymore, Now dip lightly, now soar, Then sink, and rise again. My lady's death makes these insignificant things precious.
Under the reliable shade of a large tree, When we took a break from our walk, Her talk was so pleasant! Graceful deer jumped over the clearing, Or stood with wide, bright eyes, Short surprise: Outside, cows were lying in the shade, Chewing with a sleepy gaze Their cuds comfortably: A dim light from the sun approached a milkmaid.
Rooks cawed and struggled through the heat; Each flap of the wings seemed to make Their tired bodies ache: The swallows, though very fast, Made breathless pauses here At something in the air:— All vanished: our hearts race Distinctive beats: then each Turned and kissed, wordlessly,— She was shaking all over, from her mouth to her feet.
My head rested on her rising chest, So close to the smooth skin I felt the life inside. Her cool breath brushed against my forehead, As she breathed in, it rose: To perfect my rest Her two arms wrapped around my neck. The evening Spread quietly around, A silence on the ground, And all sound with the sunlight seemed to disappear.
8 She must have known by my steady gaze. The incredible joy that filled My entire soul, because she excited me, Drooping her face, blushing, next to mine; I felt that it was so By its gentle warmth of touch. My lady was alone with me: That unclear feeling brought More real joy than expected. I’m without her now, really alone.
We paid no attention to time: the reason Was that our minds were quite. Lost in our joy, Silently blessed. Such calm amazes, And pauses with uncertainty, the breath, Like the silent certainty of death. I felt time stop instantly; A moment, in my eye Flashed all eternity:— I began, as if caught in the claws of wild animals,
Awakened from a dizzy spell: I felt odd, empty fears, With songs in my ears, And wondered at the pale moon Swung around the dome of night With such incredible power. A sweetness, like June's air, Next made me anxious, A heavy sense of attachment— Some hidden evil would come for me soon.
My lady's love is gone, To know that it is true Life is living misery. That body lies in cold decay, Which held the essential spirit When she was the essence of my life. It was a harsh irony to say— "Our souls are the same:" My words now hurt like shame; Her spirit left, and mine didn't follow.
9 It was like a fiery dart Passed seething through my mind When I saw her lying From the place in life where she did not separate. Her beauty gradually, Sank, sharpened by disease: The weight in her heart Sucked-in cheeks, And made her eyelids heavy, Though they would often open wide with a sudden start.
The deadly power in silence attracted My lady is gone. I watched, shocked with dismay, The rush of excitement that ran through And tensed every muscle: Because of my grief, my eyes became dim; Closer and closer, the moment approached. Oh, the terrible suspense! Oh, what a frustrating situation! I saw her fingers relaxed, and change color.
Her gaze, filled with destiny, was directed Where my silent struggles Her sad eyes made her even sadder: Her breath came in short gasps and quickly:— Then one intense choking strain. She never breathed again: I had the look that was her final one: Even after the breath was gone, Her love shone one moment,— Then it slowly closed, and hope was gone forever.
Silence appeared to begin in space. When the bell first tolls harshly Called for my lady's soul. Vitality was tough; her grace The shadow of a dream: Things barely seemed then: Oblivion's strike hit like a sledgehammer: Like a freshly cut tree. I collapsed in a faint, And stay cold on my face for a long time.
10 Earth had completed one quarter of its rotation before My awful fate Applied its full force. My awareness returned, and, trembling all over, I felt a pain I had to endure. The sun's harsh glare; It didn’t seem as warm as it used to. Oh, its rays are gone. Will catch my eye. No more; no more; oh, never again.

The Love of Beauty

John Boccaccio, devoted servant of love, deeply committed In service of all beauty, happiness, and relaxation,— When royal Mary first pressed forward, having earned love, To her smooth cheek, his pale brows, worn down by passion,— It is said that he, nearly driven mad by her favor, was torn. By unfulfilled desires, addressed To his closest friend, he felt very strange doubts, fearing that Some madness had been born in his mind from that. Only the artist's mind can truly grasp his meaning:— Those who have observed the battle's organized formation Of sunset, or the visage of youth perceived in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blending twilight with fading hope. Oh! they May desire be nurtured while resting on a loving heart: But where will their thirst for nature be satisfied?
11

The Subject in Art

(No. 1.)

If Painting and Sculpture delight us like other works of ingenuity, merely from the difficulties they surmount; like an ‘egg in a bottle,’ a tree made out of stone, or a face made of pigment; and the pleasure we receive, is our wonder at the achievement; then, to such as so believe, this treatise is not written. But if, as the writer conceives, works of Fine Art delight us by the interest the objects they depict excite in the beholder, just as those objects in nature would excite his interest; if by any association of ideas in the one case, by the same in the other, without reference to the representations being other than the objects they represent:—then, to such as so believe, the following upon ‘SUBJECT’ is addressed. Whilst, at the same time, it is not disallowed that a subsequent pleasure may and does result, upon reflecting that the objects contemplated were the work of human ingenuity.

If Painting and Sculpture please us like other creative works, simply due to the challenges they overcome—like getting an egg into a bottle, a tree carved from stone, or a face painted with color—and the enjoyment we feel comes from our amazement at the accomplishment, then this treatise isn’t meant for those who think that way. But if, as the writer believes, Fine Art delights us through the interest the objects it portrays spark in the viewer, similar to how those objects in nature would capture their interest; if the connections of ideas in both cases are the same, regardless of the representations being anything other than the objects they depict:—then this treatise regarding ‘SUBJECT’ is aimed at those who share this belief. While it’s also acknowledged that further enjoyment may arise from realizing that the objects observed were crafted through human creativity.

Now the subject to be treated, is the ‘subject’ of Painter and Sculptor; what ought to be the nature of that ‘subject,’ how far that subject may be drawn from past or present time with advantage, how far the subject may tend to confer upon its embodiment the title, ‘High Art,’ how far the subject may tend to confer upon its embodiment the title ‘Low Art;’ what is ‘High Art,’ what is ‘Low Art’?

Now the topic to be discussed is the ‘subject’ of the Painter and Sculptor; what should the nature of that ‘subject’ be, how far that subject can be drawn from the past or present for benefit, how far the subject can give its embodiment the label ‘High Art,’ and how far the subject can give its embodiment the label ‘Low Art;’ what is ‘High Art,’ what is ‘Low Art’?

To begin then (at the end) with ‘High Art.’ However we may differ as to facts, the principle will be readily granted, that ‘High Art,’ i. e. Art, par excellence, Art, in its most exalted character, addresses pre-eminently the highest attributes of man, viz.: his mental and his moral faculties.

To start with "High Art." Regardless of our differences on the details, we can all agree on the principle that "High Art," i. e. Art at its finest, Art in its most elevated form, primarily appeals to the highest qualities of humanity, namely: our intellectual and moral abilities.

‘Low Art,’ or Art in its less exalted character, is that which addresses the less exalted attributes of man, viz.: his mere sensory faculties, without affecting the mind or heart, excepting through the volitional agency of the observer.

‘Low Art,’ or Art in its less elevated form, refers to works that engage the more basic traits of humanity, namely: our sensory perceptions, without impacting the mind or emotions, except through the conscious effort of the viewer.

These definitions are too general and simple to be disputed; but before we endeavour to define more particularly, let us analyze the subject, and see what it will yield.

These definitions are too general and simple to be challenged; but before we try to define more specifically, let's break down the topic and see what insights we can gain.

All the works which remain to us of the Ancients, and this appears somewhat remarkable, are, with the exception of those by incompetent artists, universally admitted to be ‘High Art.’ Now do we afford them this high title, because all remnants of the antique world, by tempting a comparison between what was, and is, will set the mental faculties at work, and thus address the 12 highest attributes of man? Or, as this is owing to the agency of the observer, and not to the subject represented, are we to seek for the cause in the subjects themselves!

All the works from the Ancients that we still have, and it's quite remarkable, are generally recognized as 'High Art,' except for those created by less skilled artists. Do we give them this title because every piece from the ancient world prompts us to compare the past with the present, stimulating our minds and engaging the highest traits of humanity? Or should we attribute this to the perspective of the observer rather than the subjects themselves?

Let us examine the subjects. They are mostly in sculpture; but this cannot be the cause, unless all modern sculpture be considered ‘High Art.’ This is leaving out of the question in both ages, all works badly executed, and obviously incorrect, of which there are numerous examples both ancient and modern.

Let’s take a look at the subjects. They’re mostly in sculpture, but that can’t be the reason unless we consider all modern sculpture to be ‘High Art.’ This disregards, in both eras, all the poorly executed and obviously flawed works, of which there are many examples from both the past and present.

The subjects we find in sculpture are, in “the round,” mostly men or women in thoughtful or impassioned action: sometimes they are indeed acting physically; but then, as in the Jason adjusting his Sandal, acting by mechanical impulse, and thinking or looking in another direction. In relievo we have an historical combat, such as that between the Centaurs and Lapithæ; sometimes a group in conversation, sometimes a recitation of verses to the Lyre; a dance, or religious procession.

The subjects we find in sculpture are mostly men or women in thoughtful or passionate actions: sometimes they are acting physically; but then, like in the Jason adjusting his Sandal, they might be acting on instinct while thinking or looking elsewhere. In relief, we see a historical battle, like the one between the Centaurs and Lapiths; sometimes there's a group deep in conversation, sometimes someone reciting verses to the lyre; there could be a dance or a religious procession.

As to the first class in “the round,” as they seem to appeal to the intellectual, and often to the moral faculties, they are naturally, and according to the broad definition, works of ‘High Art.’ Of the relievo, the historical combat appeals to the passions; and, being historical, probably to the intellect. The like may be said of the conversational groups, and lyrical recitation which follow. The dance appeals to the passions and the intellect; since the intellect recognises therein an order and design, her own planning; while the solemn, modest demeanour in the religious procession speaks to the heart and the mind. The same remarks will apply to the few ancient paintings we possess, always excluding such merely decorative works as are not fine art at all.

As for the first category in "the round," since they tend to engage the mind and often the moral senses, they are naturally, according to a broad definition, works of 'High Art.' In the case of relief sculptures, historical battles stir emotions and, being historical, likely engage the intellect as well. The same can be said for the conversational groups and lyrical recitations that follow. Dance appeals to both emotions and intellect; the intellect recognizes an order and design in it, reflecting its own planning. Meanwhile, the solemn and modest behavior in the religious procession resonates with both the heart and the mind. The same observations apply to the few ancient paintings we have, always excluding purely decorative works that aren't considered fine art at all.

Thus it appears that all these works of the ancients might rationally have been denominated works of ‘High Art;’ and here we remark the difference between the hypothetical or rational, and the historical account of facts; for though here is reason enough why ancient art might have been denominated ‘High Art,’ that it was so denominated on this account, is a position not capable of proof: whereas, in all probability, the true account of the matter runs thus—The works of antiquity awe us by their time-hallowed presence; the mind is sent into a serious contemplation of things; and, the subject itself in nowise contravening, we attribute all this potent effect to the agency of the subject before us, and ‘High Art,’ it becomes then and for ever, with all such as “follow its cut.” But then as this was so named, not from the abstract cause, but from a result and effect; when a new work is produced in a similar spirit, but clothed in a dissimilar matter, and the critics have to settle to what class 13 of art it belongs,—then is the new work dragged up to fight with the old one, like the poor beggar Irus in front of Ulysses; then are they turned over and applied, each to each, like the two triangles in Euclid; and then, if they square, fit and tally in every quarter—with the nude to the draped in the one, as the nude to the draped in the other—with the standing to the sitting in the one, as the standing to the sitting in the other—with the fat to the lean in the one, as the fat to the lean in the other—with the young to the old in the one, as the young to the old in the other—with head to body, as head to body; and nose to knee, as nose to knee, &c. &c., (and the critics have done a great deal)—then is the work oracularly pronounced one of ‘High Art;’ and the obsequious artist is pleased to consider it is.

It seems that all these ancient works could reasonably be called works of ‘High Art;’ and here we notice the difference between the hypothetical or rational perspective and the historical account of facts. Even though there's plenty of rationale for why ancient art could have been labeled ‘High Art,’ the claim that it actually was given this label based on that rationale cannot be substantiated. Most likely, the situation is as follows—The works from the past impress us with their time-honored presence; they lead us to a deep contemplation of various subjects; and with the subject itself not contradicting this, we attribute this powerful effect to the subject in front of us, making it ‘High Art’ for everyone who “follows its style.” However, this label was derived not from an abstract cause but from an outcome; when a new piece is created in a similar spirit but expressed in a different way, and critics need to figure out which category it belongs to—then the new work is pitted against the old one, like the poor beggar Irus facing Ulysses; they are then analyzed and matched up against each other, like the two triangles in Euclid; and if they align perfectly in every respect—with the nude to the draped in one, as the nude to the draped in the other—with the standing to the sitting in one, as the standing to the sitting in the other—with the fat to the lean in one, as the fat to the lean in the other—with the young to the old in one, as the young to the old in the other—with head to body, as head to body; and nose to knee, as nose to knee, etc., (and critics have done a lot of this)—then the work is pronounced to be ‘High Art;’ and the eager artist is content to accept it as such.

But if, per contra, as in the former case, the works are not to be literally reconciled, though wrought in the self-same spirit; then this unfortunate creature of genius is degraded into a lower rank of art; and the artist, if he have faith in the learned, despairs; or, if he have none, he swears. But listen, an artist speaks: “If I have genius to produce a work in the true spirit of high art, and yet am so ignorant of its principles, that I scarce know whereon the success of the work depends, and scarcely whether I have succeeded or no; with this ignorance and this power, what needs your knowledge or your reasoning, seeing that nature is all-sufficient, and produces a painter as she produces a plant?” To the artist (the last of his race), who spoke thus, it is answered, that science is not meant for him, if he like it not, seeing he can do without it, and seeing, moreover, that with it alone he can never do. Science here does not make; it unmakes, wonderingly to find the making of what God has made—of what God has made through the poet, leading him blindly by a path which he has not known; this path science follows slowly and in wonder. But though science is not to make the artist, there is no reason in nature that the artist reject it. Still, science is properly the birthright of the critic; 'tis his all in all. It shows him poets, painters, sculptors, his fellow men, often his inferiors in their want of it, his superiors in the ability to do what he cannot do; it teaches him to love them as angels bringing him food which he cannot attain, and to venerate their works as a gift from the Creator.

But if, on the other hand, like in the previous case, the works can't be literally reconciled, even if they're created in the same spirit; then this unfortunate genius is downgraded to a lower level of art; and the artist, if he believes in the experts, loses hope; or, if he doesn’t, he gets frustrated. But listen, an artist says: “If I have the talent to create a work in the true spirit of high art, yet I'm so clueless about its principles that I barely know what makes it successful or whether I've succeeded at all; with this ignorance and this talent, what do I need your knowledge or reasoning for, when nature is entirely capable and creates a painter just like it creates a plant?” To the artist (the last of his kind) who said this, the response is that science isn't meant for him if he doesn't want it, since he can do without it, and additionally, he can never do solely with it. Science here doesn't create; it unravels, astonished to discover the creation of what God has made—of what God has made through the poet, leading him blindly along a path he hasn’t known; this is the path science follows slowly and in wonder. However, even though science isn’t there to create the artist, there’s no reason for the artist to reject it. Still, science properly belongs to the critic; it is everything to him. It shows him poets, painters, sculptors, his peers, often his inferiors in their lack of it, and his superiors in the ability to do what he cannot; it teaches him to appreciate them as angels bringing him nourishment he cannot obtain, and to honor their works as a gift from the Creator.

But to return to the critical errors relating to ‘High Art.’ While the constituents of high art were unknown, whilst its abstract principles were unsought, and whilst it was only recognized in the concrete, the critics, certainly guilty of the most unpardonable blindness, blundered up to the masses of ‘High Art,’ left by 14 antiquity, saying, “there let us fix our observatory,” and here came out perspective glass, and callipers and compasses; and here they made squares and triangles, and circles, and ellipses, for, said they, “this is ‘High Art,’ and this hath certain proportions;” then in the logic of their hearts, they continued, “all these proportions we know by admeasurement, whatsoever hath these is ‘High Art,’ whatsoever hath not, is ‘Low Art.’” This was as certain as the fact that the sun is a globe of glowing charcoal, because forsooth they both yield light and heat. Now if the phantom of a then embryon-electrician had arisen and told them that their “high art marbles possessed an electric influence, which, acting in the brain of the observer, would awake in him emotions of so exalted a character, that he forthwith, inevitably nodding at them, must utter the tremendous syllables ‘High Art;’” he, the then embryon-electrician, from that age withheld to bless and irradiate the physiology of ours, would have done something more to the purpose than all the critics and the compasses.

But let's go back to the major mistakes regarding 'High Art.' While the elements of high art were unknown, its abstract concepts were unconsidered, and it was only recognized in tangible forms, the critics, clearly displaying the most unforgivable blindness, stumbled upon the masses of 'High Art' left by antiquity, declaring, “let’s set up our observation point here,” and then brought out their perspective glasses, calipers, and compasses; they drew squares, triangles, circles, and ellipses, claiming, “this is ‘High Art,’ and it has specific proportions;” then, in their reasoning, they continued, “all these proportions we measure, and whatever has these is ‘High Art,’ while anything that doesn’t, is ‘Low Art.’” This was as certain as the idea that the sun is a burning ball of charcoal because, after all, they both give off light and heat. Now, if a hypothetical early electrician had appeared and told them that their “high art marbles had an electric effect that would, when felt by the observer, stir emotions so elevated that he would inevitably nod at them and declare the powerful words ‘High Art;’” he, the hypothetical electrician from that time, would have contributed more to understanding than all the critics and their compasses.

Thus then we see, that the antique, however successfully it may have wrought, is not our model; for, according to that faith demanded at setting out, fine art delights us from its being the semblance of what in nature delights. Now, as the artist does not work by the instrumentality of rule and science, but mainly by an instinctive impulse; if he copy the antique, unable as he is to segregate the merely delectable matter, he must needs copy the whole, and thereby multiply models, which the casting-man can do equally well; whereas if he copy nature, with a like inability to distinguish that delectable attribute which allures him to copy her, and under the same necessity of copying the whole, to make sure of this “tenant of nowhere;” we then have the artist, the instructed of nature, fulfilling his natural capacity, while his works we have as manifold yet various as nature's own thoughts for her children.

So, we can see that the classics, no matter how successful they may have been, are not our standard. The belief we hold is that fine art captivates us because it reflects what we find delightful in nature. Since the artist doesn’t create through strict rules and science, but mostly through instinct, if he copies the classics, he can’t help but reproduce everything, which anyone else could do just as well. On the other hand, if he copies nature, despite not being able to differentiate the specific appealing traits that attract him, and is compelled to replicate the entirety to ensure he captures this “tenant of nowhere,” he transforms into an artist—someone taught by nature—fulfilling his innate potential, while his works become as diverse and unique as nature's own ideas for her creations.

But reverting to the subject, it was stated at the beginning that ‘Fine Art’ delights, by presenting us with objects, which in nature delight us; and ‘High Art’ was defined, that which addresses the intellect; and hence it might appear, as delight is an emotion of the mind, that ‘Low Art,’ which addresses the senses, is not Fine Art at all. But then it must be remembered, that it was neither stated of ‘Fine Art,’ nor of ‘High Art,’ that it always delights; and again, that delight is not entirely mental. To point out the confines of high and low art, where the one terminates and the other commences, would be difficult, if not impracticable without sub-defining or circumscribing the import of the terms, pain, pleasure, delight, sensory, mental, psychical, intellectual, objective, 15 subjective, &c. &c.; and then, as little or nothing would be gained mainly pertinent to the subject, it must be content to receive no better definitions than those broad ones already laid down, with their latitude somewhat corrected by practical examples. Yet before proceeding to give these examples, it might be remarked of ‘High Art,’ that it always might, if it do not always excite some portion of delight, irrespective of that subsequent delight consequent upon the examination of a curiosity; that its function is sometimes, with this portion of delight, to commingle grief or distress, and that it may, (though this is not its function,) excite mental anguish, and by a reflex action, actual body pain. Now then to particularize, by example; let us suppose a perfect and correct painting of a stone, a common stone such as we walk over. Now although this subject might to a religious man, suggest a text of scripture; and to the geologist a theory of scientific interest; yet its general effect upon the average number of observers will be readily allowed to be more that of wonder or admiration at a triumph over the apparently impossible (to make a round stone upon a flat piece of canvass) than at aught else the subject possesses. Now a subject such as this belongs to such very low art, that it narrowly illudes precipitation over the confines of Fine Art; yet, that it is Fine Art is indisputable, since no mere mechanic artisan, or other than one specially gifted by nature, could produce it. This then shall introduce us to “Subject.” This subject then, standing where fine art gradually confines with mechanic art, and almost midway between them; of no use nor beauty; but to be wondered at as a curiosity; is a subject of scandalous import to the artist, to the artist thus gifted by nature with a talent to reproduce her fleeting and wondrous forms. But if, as the writer doubts, nature could afford a monster so qualified for a poet, yet destitute of poetical genius; then the scandal attaches if he attempt a step in advance, or neglect to join himself to those, a most useful class of mechanic artists, who illustrate the sciences by drawing and diagram.

But getting back to the topic, it was mentioned at the start that ‘Fine Art’ brings us joy by showing us things we find delightful in nature; and ‘High Art’ was defined as that which engages the intellect. This might suggest that since delight is a mental response, ‘Low Art,’ which appeals to the senses, isn’t actually Fine Art. However, it’s important to remember that it was never claimed that ‘Fine Art’ or ‘High Art’ always brings joy; and furthermore, delight isn’t purely a mental experience. Defining where high and low art intersect, and where one ends and the other begins, would be tricky, if not impossible, without clarifying the meanings of terms like pain, pleasure, delight, sensory, mental, psychological, intellectual, objective, subjective, etc.; and because doing so wouldn’t add much relevant to the discussion, we must be satisfied with broad definitions, slightly adjusted by practical examples. Before moving on to those examples, it’s worth noting that ‘High Art’ may not always provoke delight, but it typically does evoke some level of enjoyment, aside from any subsequent delight that comes from examining something out of the ordinary. Its role sometimes blends that delight with feelings of grief or distress, and though it's not its main purpose, it can evoke mental pain, which might even translate into physical discomfort. Now, to give a specific example, let’s imagine a perfect and accurate painting of a stone, a common one that we walk over. While this subject might spark a scriptural reference for a religious person and raise scientific theories for a geologist, the overall reaction from most observers will likely be more about amazement or admiration for the achievement of representing something seemingly impossible (a round stone on a flat canvas) rather than any intrinsic qualities of the subject itself. This kind of subject falls into such low art that it barely skims the boundary of Fine Art; yet, it's undeniably Fine Art since only someone uniquely gifted by nature, not just any skilled artisan, could create it. This brings us to the concept of “Subject.” This type of subject, situated right where fine art edges into mechanical art, and almost halfway between them, has no useful function or beauty, but is simply an object of curiosity to marvel at; it poses a significant dilemma for the artist who possesses the natural talent to capture nature’s fleeting and extraordinary forms. However, if the author doubts that nature could produce a creature so suited for a poet but lacking poetic genius, then the issue arises if that individual attempts to make a leap forward or fails to align with the valuable group of mechanical artists who enhance scientific understanding through drawing and diagrams.

But as the subject supposed is one never treated in painting; only instanced, in fact, to exemplify an extreme; let us consider the merits of a subject really practical, such as ‘dead game,’ or ‘a basket of fruit;’ and the first general idea such a subject will excite is simply that of food, ‘something to eat.’ For though fruit on the tree, or a pheasant in the air, is a portion of nature and properly belongs to the section, ‘Landscape,’ a division of art intellectual enough; yet gather the fruit or bring down the pheasant, and you presently bring down the poetry with it; and although Sterne could sentimentalize upon a dead ass; and though a dead 16 pheasant in the larder, or a dead sheep at a butcher's, may excite feelings akin to anything but good living; and though they may there be the excitive causes of poetical, nay, or moral reflexion; yet, see them on the canvass, and the first and uppermost idea will be that of ‘Food,’ and how, in the name of decency, they ever came there. It will be vain to argue that gathered fruit is only nature under a certain phase, and that a dead sheep or a dead pheasant is only a dead animal like a dead ass—it will be pitiably vain and miserable sophistry, since we know that the dead pheasant in a picture will always be as food, while the same at he poulterer's will be but a dead pheasant.

But since the topic discussed is something that’s rarely depicted in painting and is really just an example of an extreme case, let’s think about the value of a more practical subject, like 'dead game' or 'a basket of fruit.' The first impression a subject like this creates is simply that of food, 'something to eat.' Even though fruit hanging on the tree or a pheasant flying through the air is part of nature and fits into the category of 'Landscape,' which is an intellectually engaging area of art, once you gather the fruit or shoot the pheasant, you lose the artistic allure. While Sterne could romanticize a dead donkey, and while a dead pheasant in the fridge or a dead sheep at the butcher's may evoke thoughts that do not align with fine dining, and might even lead to poetical or moral reflections, when you see them on canvas, the immediate thought is ‘Food,’ and how on earth they ended up there. It’s pointless to argue that picked fruit is merely nature in a different form, or that a dead sheep or a dead pheasant is just a dead animal like a dead donkey—it’s a sad attempt at reasoning. We know that a dead pheasant in a painting will always register as food, while the same bird at the butcher’s will simply be just a dead pheasant.

For we have not one only, but numerous general ideas annexed to every object in nature. Thus one of the series may be that that object is matter, one that it is individual matter, one that it is animal matter, one that it is a bird, one that it is a pheasant, one that it is a dead pheasant, and one that it is food. Now, our general ideas or notions are not evoked in this order as each new object addresses the mind; but that general idea is first elicited which accords with the first or principle destination of the object: thus the first general idea of a cowry, to the Indian, is that of money, not of a shell; and our first general idea of a dead pheasant is that of food, whereas to a zoologist it might have a different effect: but this is the exception. But it was said, that a dead pheasant in a picture would always be as food, while the same at the poulterer's would be but a dead pheasant: what then becomes of the first general idea? It seems to be disposed of thus: at the first sight of the shop, the idea is that of food, and next (if you are not hungry, and poets never are), the mind will be attracted to the species of animal, and (unless hunger presses) you may be led on to moralize like Sterne: but, amongst pictures, where there is nothing else to excite the general ideas of food, this, whenever adverted to, must over re-excite that idea; and hence it appears that these esculent subjects might be poetical enough if exhibited all together, i.e., they must be surrounded with eatables, like a possibly-poetical-pheasant in a poulterer's shop.

Because we don’t just have one general idea, but many associated with each object in nature. For example, one idea could be that an object is matter, another that it is individual matter, another that it is animal matter, another that it is a bird, then one that it is a pheasant, one that it is a dead pheasant, and one that it is food. Our general ideas or notions aren’t called up in this sequence as each new object comes to mind; instead, the first general idea triggered is the one that aligns with the primary purpose of the object: for an Indian, the first idea of a cowry is money, not a shell; and our first idea of a dead pheasant is food, whereas for a zoologist it might have a different significance—but that's the exception. It was once said that a dead pheasant in a painting would always be seen as food, while the same one at the butcher's would just be a dead pheasant. So, what happens to that first general idea? It seems to work like this: at first glance of the shop, the idea is food, and then (if you aren’t hungry, and poets usually aren’t), your mind will shift to the type of animal, and (unless hunger is pressing) you might end up contemplating like Sterne: but in the case of paintings, where nothing else triggers the idea of food, any mention of it must strongly recall that idea. Thus, it appears that these edible subjects could be quite poetic if displayed together, meaning they need to be surrounded by food items, like a potentially poetic pheasant in a butcher's shop.

Longer stress has been laid upon this subject, “Still Life,” than would seem justified by its insignificance, but as this is a branch of art which has never aspired to be ‘High Art,’ it contains something definite in its character which makes it better worth the analysis than might appear at first sight; but still, as a latitude has been taken in the investigation which is ever unavoidable in the handling of such mercurial matter as poetry (where one must spread out a broad definition to catch it wherever it runs), and as this is ever 17 incomprehensible to such as are unaccustomed to abstract thinking, from the difficulty of educing a rule amidst an infinite array of exceptions, and of recognising a principle shrouded in the obscurity of conflicting details; it appears expedient, before pursuing the question, to reinforce the first broad elementary principles with what definite modification they may have acquired in their progress to this point in the argument, together with the additional data which may have resulted from analytic reference to other correlative matter.

More emphasis has been placed on the topic of "Still Life" than its apparent triviality might justify. However, since this art form has never aimed to be seen as 'High Art,' it has a clear character that makes it worth analyzing more than it might seem at first glance. Nonetheless, a certain latitude has been taken in this exploration, which is always unavoidable when dealing with the elusive nature of poetry (where one must adopt a broad definition to encompass it wherever it may lead). This can be quite challenging for those not used to abstract thinking, as it’s difficult to derive a rule from an endless list of exceptions and to identify a principle lost amid conflicting details. Therefore, before diving deeper into the subject, it seems wise to clarify the initial fundamental principles with any specific modifications they may have undergone in the course of this discussion, along with any additional information that may have emerged from analyzing related topics.

First then, as Fine Art delights in proportion to the delectating interest of the objects it depicts, and, as subsequently stated, grieves or distresses in proportion as the objects are grievous or distressing, we have this resultant: “Fine Art excites in proportion to the excitor influence of the object;” and then, that “fine art excites either the sensory or the mental faculties, in a like proportion to the excitor properties of the objects respectively.” Thus then we have, definitely stated, the powers or capabilities of Fine Art, as regulated and governed by the objects it selects, and the objects it selects making its subject. Now the question in hand is, “what the nature of that subject should be,” but the subject must be according to what Fine Art proposes to effect; all then must depend upon this proposition. For if you propose that Fine Art shall excite sensual pleasure, then such objects as excite sensual pleasure should form the subject of Fine Art; and those which excite sensual pleasure in the highest degree, will form the highest subject—‘High Art.’ Or if you propose that Fine Art shall excite a physical energetic activity, by addressing the sensory organism, which is a phase of the former proposition, (for what are popularly called sensual pleasures, are only particular sensory excitements sought by a physical appetite, while this sensory-organic activity is physically appetent also,) then the subjects of art ought to be draw form such objects as excite a general activity, such as field-sports, bull-fights, battles, executions, court pageants, conflagrations, murders; and those which most intensely excite this sensory-organic activity, by expressing most of physical human power or suffering, such as battles, executions, regality, murder, would afford the highest subject of Fine Art, and consequently these would be “High Art.” But if you propose (with the writer) that Fine Art shall regard the general happiness of man, but addressing those attributes which are peculiarly human, by exciting the activity of his rational and benevolent powers (and the writer would add, man's religious aspirations, but omits it as sufficiently evolvable from the proposition, and since some well-willing men cannot at present recognize man as a religious animal), 18 then the subject of Fine Art should be drawn from objects which address and excite the activity of man's rational and benevolent powers, such as:—acts of justice—of mercy—good government—order—acts of intellect—men obviously speaking or thinking abstract thoughts, as evinced by one speaking to another, and looking at, or indicating, a flower, or a picture, or a star, or by looking on the wall while speaking—or, if the scene be from a good play, or story, or another beneficent work, then not only of men in abstract thought or meditation, but, it may be, in simple conversation, or in passion—or a simple representation of a person in a play or story, as of Jacques, Ferdinand, or Cordelia; or, in real life, portraits of those who are honestly beautiful; or expressive of innocence, happiness, benevolence, or intellectuality, but not of gluttony, wantonness, anger, hatred, or malevolence, unless in some cases of justifiable satire—of histrionic or historic portraiture—landscape—natural phenomena—animals, not indiscriminately—in some cases, grand or beautiful buildings, even without figures—any scene on sea or land which induces reflection—all subjects from such parts of history as are morally or intellectually instructive or attractive—and therefore pageants—battles—and even executions—all forms of thought and poetry, however wild, if consistent with rational benevolence—all scenes serious or comic, domestic or historical—all religious subjects proposing good that will not shock any reasonable number of reasonable men—all subjects that leave the artist wiser and happier—and none which intrinsically act otherwise—to sum all, every thing or incident in nature which excites, or may be made to excite, the mind and the heart of man as a mentally intelligent, not as a brute animal, is a subject for Fine Art, at all times, in all places, and in all ages. But as all these subjects in nature affect our hearts or our understanding in proportion to the heart and understanding we have to apprehend and to love them, those will excite us most intensely which we know most of and love most. But as we may learn to know them all and to love them all, and what is dark to-day may be luminous to-morrow, and things, dumb to-day, to-morrow grow voiceful, and the strange voice of to-day be plain and reproach us to-morrow; who shall adventure to say that this or that is the highest? And if it appear that all these subjects in nature may affect us with equal intensity, and that the artist's representations affect as the subjects affect, then it follows, with all these subjects, Fine Art may affect us equally; but the subjects may all be high; therefore, all Fine Art may be High Art.

First, since Fine Art brings joy based on the appealing interest of the objects it portrays, and, as stated later, causes sadness or distress in relation to the objects' unsettling nature, we arrive at this conclusion: “Fine Art excites according to the stimulating influence of the object;” and further, that “Fine Art stimulates either the sensory or mental faculties, depending on the inspiring qualities of the objects involved.” Thus, we can clearly define the powers or capabilities of Fine Art, shaped and regulated by the objects it chooses, which form its subject. Now the current question is, “what the nature of that subject should be,” but the subject must align with what Fine Art aims to achieve; it all hinges on this proposal. If you declare that Fine Art should evoke sensual pleasure, then the objects that provoke such pleasure should constitute the subject of Fine Art; those that elicit the most sensual pleasure will become the highest subject—‘High Art.’ Alternatively, if you suggest that Fine Art should inspire a physical energetic activity by appealing to the sensory being, which ties back to the first proposal (since what we commonly describe as sensual pleasures are merely specific sensory stimuli sought by physical desire, while this sensory-organic activity also arises from physical appetitiveness), then the subjects of art should come from those objects that incite a general activity, like field sports, bullfights, battles, executions, royal ceremonies, fires, and murders; and those that most intensely provoke this sensory-organic activity, expressing significant physical human strength or suffering—such as battles, executions, royalty, and murder—would provide the highest subject for Fine Art and thus be considered “High Art.” However, if you assert (as the author does) that Fine Art should focus on the overall happiness of humanity, specifically engaging those traits that are uniquely human, by stimulating the activity of our rational and compassionate abilities (the author also adds man's spiritual aspirations, even if omitting it since it can be inferred from the proposal, acknowledging that some well-meaning individuals cannot currently see man as a religious being), 18 then the subject of Fine Art should derive from objects that invoke and engage the activity of man's rational and kindly attributes, including: acts of justice—of mercy—good governance—order—intellectual acts—people visibly expressing abstract thoughts, as shown through one person conversing with another while looking at or pointing to a flower, a painting, or a star, or gazing at a wall during dialogue—or, if the scene is from a good play, story, or another uplifting work, not only of individuals in abstract thought or reflection, but perhaps in simple conversation or with passion—or a straightforward portrayal of characters in a play or story, like Jacques, Ferdinand, or Cordelia; or, in real life, portraits of those who are genuinely beautiful; or those that embody innocence, joy, kindness, or intellectual curiosity, avoiding depictions of gluttony, promiscuity, anger, hatred, or malice unless framed within a justifiable satire—of theatrical or historical portrayal—landscapes—natural phenomena—animals, not indiscriminately—in some instances, grand or beautiful buildings, even without figures—any scene at sea or on land that prompts reflection—all subjects from history that are morally or intellectually enlightening or appealing—and thus festivals—battles—and even executions—all forms of thought and poetry, no matter how wild, provided they align with rational kindness—all serious or comedic scenes, whether domestic or historical—all religious subjects promoting good that won't shock a reasonable number of thoughtful individuals—all subjects that leave the artist wiser and happier—and none that inherently have the opposite effect—to summarize, anything or event in nature that inspires, or can inspire, the mind and heart of humanity as a thoughtful being, rather than a base animal, is a subject for Fine Art, at all times, in all settings, and throughout all eras. But since all these subjects in nature influence our hearts or minds in proportion to our capacity to perceive and cherish them, those we understand and love the most will affect us the deepest. However, as we can learn to appreciate them all and care for them all, what seems obscure today might shine brilliantly tomorrow, and what is mute today may speak tomorrow, revealing truths to us. Who could claim definitively that this or that is the pinnacle? If it seems that all these subjects in nature may impact us with equal force, and since an artist's representations resonate with how these subjects impact us, it follows that with all these subjects, Fine Art may equally affect us; thus, all subjects could be high; hence, all Fine Art may indeed be High Art.

19

The Seasons

The crocus, on the clever March morning, Thrusts up its yellow spear; And April decorates the dark thorn With jewels and the best vibes.
Then let the seasons rest, full of power; As the pod slowly swells, And encircles the peach, and in the night The mushroom breaks through the soil.
Winter arrives: the icy path Is secured with silver bars; The white snow piles up against the hut; And the night is filled with stars.
20

Dream Land

Where shadowy rivers cry Their waves into the ocean, She sleeps a peaceful sleep; Do not wake her. Following a single star, She came from a long way off, To find where shadows are Her happy place.
She left the bright morning, She left the cornfields, For a chilly, lonely twilight, And water springs. Through sleep, as through a veil, She notices the sky looks pale, And hears the nightingale, That sadly sings.
Rest, rest, a blissful rest, Sweat on forehead and chest; Her face is turned toward the west, The purple land. She can't see the grain Ripening on hills and plains; She can't feel the rain On her hand.
Rest, rest, forevermore On a mossy shore, Rest, rest, that will last, Until time ends;— Sleep that no pain can disturb, Night that will never end, Until joy takes over Her blissful tranquility.
21

Songs of One Household

No. 1.

My Sister's Sleep

She went to sleep on Christmas Eve. In the calmness of her eyes The lids were closed; her laid-out arms Covered her chest, I believe.
Our mom, who had been leaning all day Over the bed from bell to bell, Then lifted herself up for the first time, And as she sat down, she prayed.
Her small workspace was spread With work to complete. For the glare. By the light of her candle, she was attentive. To work some distance away from the bed.
Outside, there was a bright moon in the sky, Which left its shadows deep inside; The intensity of light that it was in Seemed empty like a chalice.
Through the small room, with a gentle sound The firelight shone through the vents. And turned red. In its dark corner The mirror reflected a clear image all around.
I had been staying up late some nights, And my tired mind felt exhausted and empty; Like a strong, sharp wine, it consumed. The quietness and the flickering lights.
Silence was echoing beside me. In a very clear voice: I felt the calmness of making a decision. Created by God for me, to live in.
I said, “Complete knowledge doesn’t cause sorrow: This thing that weighs on my mind Maybe it would have been sadness otherwise: But I'm glad it's Christmas Eve.
Twelve o'clock rang out. That sound, which all the years Listen each hour, slipped away; and then The quiet tension returned, Like water disturbed by a pebble.
22 Our mother got up from where she was sitting. Her needles, as she placed them down, She walked gracefully, wearing her silky gown. Settled: nothing else but that noise.
“Glory to the Newborn!” So, as the angels said, she did say; Because it was Christmas Day, Even though dawn was still a long way off.
She paused for a moment with her hands Holding onto each other, praying a lot; A moment that the soul can connect with But the heart only knows.
Almost unintentionally, my mind Echoed her words back; Maybe though my lips didn't move; There was little thought given to it, or reason provided.
Right then, in the room above us Chairs were being pushed back, As someone who had been sitting there, unaware It was late, and I just heard the time, so I got up.
Anxious, stepping quickly but quietly, Our mother went to where Margaret was resting, Fearing the sounds above—should they Have interrupted her long-awaited rest!
She bent down for a moment, calm, and turned; But suddenly turned back again; And all her features looked pained. With sadness, she gazed and longed.
As for me, I just hid my face, And held my breath, and said nothing: There were no words spoken; but I heard The silence for a moment.
My mother bowed down and cried. And both my arms dropped, and I said: "God knows I knew she was dead." And there, all in white, my sister was sleeping.
Then kneeling, on Christmas morning A little after midnight We said, before the first quarter hit, "Christ's blessing on the newborn!"
23

Hand and Soul

"Turn us over on that side" Where the voice was coming from, And a light came down She shone as bright as a star: My mind was that one.
Bonaggiunta Urbiciani, (1250.)

Before any knowledge of painting was brought to Florence, there were already painters in Lucca, and Pisa, and Arezzo, who feared God and loved the art. The keen, grave workmen from Greece, whose trade it was to sell their own works in Italy and teach Italians to imitate them, had already found rivals of the soil with skill that could forestall their lessons and cheapen their crucifixes and addolorate, more years than is supposed before the art came at all into Florence. The pre-eminence to which Cimabue was raised at once by his contemporaries, and which he still retains to a wide extent even in the modern mind, is to be accounted for, partly by the circumstances under which he arose, and partly by that extraordinary purpose of fortune born with the lives of some few, and through which it is not a little thing for any who went before, if they are even remembered as the shadows of the coming of such an one, and the voices which prepared his way in the wilderness. It is thus, almost exclusively, that the painters of whom I speak are now known. They have left little, and but little heed is taken of that which men hold to have been surpassed; it is gone like time gone—a track of dust and dead leaves that merely led to the fountain.

Before anyone in Florence knew about painting, there were already painters in Lucca, Pisa, and Arezzo who feared God and loved the art. The skilled, serious craftsmen from Greece, whose job was to sell their works in Italy and teach Italians to replicate them, had already found local rivals with skills that could outdo their teachings and cheapen their crucifixes and addolorate, long before the art arrived in Florence. The prominence that Cimabue gained from his peers, which he still holds to a large extent even in modern times, can be explained partly by the circumstances in which he emerged, and partly by that extraordinary purpose of fortune that some people are born with. It is quite a thing for anyone who came before, if they are even remembered as shadows of the arrival of such a one, and the voices that prepared his path in the wilderness. This is mostly how the painters I’m talking about are known today. They left little behind, and not much attention is given to what is believed to have been surpassed; it’s gone like time past—a trail of dust and dead leaves that merely led to the fountain.

Nevertheless, of very late years, and in very rare instances, some signs of a better understanding have become manifest. A case in point is that of the tryptic and two cruciform pictures at Dresden, by Chiaro di Messer Bello dell' Erma, to which the eloquent pamphlet of Dr. Aemmster has at length succeeded in attracting the students. There is another, still more solemn and beautiful work, now proved to be by the same hand, in the gallery at Florence. It is the one to which my narrative will relate.

Nevertheless, in recent years, and in very few cases, some signs of a better understanding have become apparent. A prime example is the triptych and two cruciform paintings in Dresden, created by Chiaro di Messer Bello dell' Erma, which the compelling pamphlet by Dr. Aemmster has finally drawn the students' attention to. There’s another, even more solemn and beautiful piece, now confirmed to be by the same artist, in the gallery in Florence. This is the one my story will focus on.


This Chiaro dell' Erma was a young man of very honorable family in Arezzo; where, conceiving art almost, as it were, for himself, and loving it deeply, he endeavored from early boyhood towards the imitation of any objects offered in nature. The extreme longing after a visible embodiment of his thoughts strengthened as his years increased, more even than his sinews or the blood of his life; until 24 he would feel faint in sunsets and at the sight of stately persons. When he had lived nineteen years, he heard of the famous Giunta Pisano; and, feeling much of admiration, with, perhaps, a little of that envy which youth always feels until it has learned to measure success by time and opportunity, he determined that he would seek out Giunta, and, if possible, become his pupil.

This Chiaro dell' Erma was a young man from a very respectable family in Arezzo. From a young age, he developed a deep love for art, passionately striving to replicate anything he observed in nature. His strong desire for a tangible representation of his thoughts grew as he got older, even more so than his physical strength or vitality; so much so that he often felt faint during sunsets or when he encountered impressive individuals. When he turned nineteen, he learned about the renowned Giunta Pisano. Filled with admiration and maybe a touch of the envy that youth often feels until it understands success is about timing and opportunity, he decided to seek out Giunta and, if possible, become his student.

Having arrived in Pisa, he clothed himself in humble apparel, being unwilling that any other thing than the desire he had for knowledge should be his plea with the great painter; and then, leaving his baggage at a house of entertainment, he took his way along the street, asking whom he met for the lodging of Giunta. It soon chanced that one of that city, conceiving him to be a stranger and poor, took him into his house, and refreshed him; afterwards directing him on his way.

Having arrived in Pisa, he dressed in simple clothes, not wanting anything other than his desire for knowledge to be his reason for approaching the great painter. After leaving his bags at an inn, he walked down the street, asking everyone he met for directions to Giunta’s place. Soon, a local, assuming he was a stranger and poor, took him in, offered him refreshments, and then pointed him in the right direction.

When he was brought to speech of Giunta, he said merely that he was a student, and that nothing in the world was so much at his heart as to become that which he had heard told of him with whom he was speaking. He was received with courtesy and consideration, and shewn into the study of the famous artist. But the forms he saw there were lifeless and incomplete; and a sudden exultation possessed him as he said within himself, “I am the master of this man.” The blood came at first into his face, but the next moment he was quite pale and fell to trembling. He was able, however, to conceal his emotion; speaking very little to Giunta, but, when he took his leave, thanking him respectfully.

When he was introduced to Giunta, he simply said that he was a student and that nothing mattered more to him than becoming what he had heard others say about the person he was speaking to. He was welcomed warmly and shown into the famous artist's studio. However, the forms he saw there were lifeless and unfinished; suddenly, he felt a rush of excitement as he thought to himself, “I am the master of this man.” His face flushed at first, but the next moment he turned pale and started to tremble. He was, however, able to hide his emotions, speaking very little to Giunta and, when he left, thanking him respectfully.

After this, Chiaro's first resolve was, that he would work out thoroughly some one of his thoughts, and let the world know him. But the lesson which he had now learned, of how small a greatness might win fame, and how little there was to strive against, served to make him torpid, and rendered his exertions less continual. Also Pisa was a larger and more luxurious city than Arezzo; and, when in his walks, he saw the great gardens laid out for pleasure, and the beautiful women who passed to and fro, and heard the music that was in the groves of the city at evening, he was taken with wonder that he had never claimed his share of the inheritance of those years in which his youth was cast. And women loved Chiaro; for, in despite of the burthen of study, he was well-favoured and very manly in his walking; and, seeing his face in front, there was a glory upon it, as upon the face of one who feels a light round his hair.

After this, Chiaro's first decision was to fully develop one of his ideas and let the world get to know him. But the lesson he learned about how little greatness it took to achieve fame and how minor the obstacles were made him sluggish and less consistent in his efforts. Plus, Pisa was a bigger and more luxurious city than Arezzo; as he walked around and saw the expansive gardens designed for leisure, the beautiful women passing by, and the music filling the city's groves in the evening, he marveled at how he had never embraced the opportunities of his youth. Women were drawn to Chiaro; despite the weight of his studies, he was good-looking and very masculine in his demeanor. When people looked at his face, there was a radiance about it, like someone who feels a glow around their head.

So he put thought from him, and partook of his life. But, one night, being in a certain company of ladies, a gentleman that was there with him began to speak of the paintings of a youth named 25 Bonaventura, which he had seen in Lucca; adding that Giunta Pisano might now look for a rival. When Chiaro heard this, the lamps shook before him, and the music beat in his ears and made him giddy. He rose up, alleging a sudden sickness, and went out of that house with his teeth set.

So he pushed his thoughts away and embraced his life. But one night, while he was with a group of ladies, a guy he was with started talking about the paintings of a young artist named 25 Bonaventura, which he had seen in Lucca; he added that Giunta Pisano might soon have a rival. When Chiaro heard this, the lamps flickered in front of him, and the music echoed in his ears, making him feel dizzy. He stood up, claiming he suddenly felt ill, and left the house, gritting his teeth.

He now took to work diligently; not returning to Arezzo, but remaining in Pisa, that no day more might be lost; only living entirely to himself. Sometimes, after nightfall, he would walk abroad in the most solitary places he could find; hardly feeling the ground under him, because of the thoughts of the day which held him in fever.

He now worked hard, not going back to Arezzo but staying in Pisa so that no more time would be wasted; he lived only for himself. Sometimes, after dark, he would walk in the most secluded spots he could find, hardly feeling the ground beneath him because his thoughts from the day kept him in a frenzy.

The lodging he had chosen was in a house that looked upon gardens fast by the Church of San Rocco. During the offices, as he sat at work, he could hear the music of the organ and the long murmur that the chanting left; and if his window were open, sometimes, at those parts of the mass where there is silence throughout the church, his ear caught faintly the single voice of the priest. Beside the matters of his art and a very few books, almost the only object to be noticed in Chiaro's room was a small consecrated image of St. Mary Virgin wrought out of silver, before which stood always, in summer-time, a glass containing a lily and a rose.

The place he picked to stay was in a house overlooking gardens right next to the Church of San Rocco. While he worked, he could hear the organ music and the lingering sound of the chanting during services; if his window was open, sometimes during the parts of the mass that were silent throughout the church, he could faintly hear the priest’s single voice. Besides his artistic pursuits and a few books, almost the only thing to notice in Chiaro's room was a small silver image of the Virgin Mary, in front of which there was always, in the summer, a glass holding a lily and a rose.

It was here, and at this time, that Chiaro painted the Dresden pictures; as also, in all likelihood, the one—inferior in merit, but certainly his—which is now at Munich. For the most part, he was calm and regular in his manner of study; though often he would remain at work through the whole of the day, not resting once so long as the light lasted; flushed, and with the hair from his face. Or, at times, when he could not paint, he would sit for hours in thought of all the greatness the world had known from of old; until he was weak with yearning, like one who gazes upon a path of stars.

It was here, and at this time, that Chiaro painted the Dresden pieces; he likely also created the one—that's not as good, but definitely his—that's now in Munich. Most of the time, he was calm and consistent in how he studied; though often he would work all day without taking a break as long as there was light; flushed, with his hair pushed back from his face. Or sometimes, when he couldn't paint, he would sit for hours lost in thoughts about all the greatness the world had known over time; until he felt weak with longing, like someone staring at a path of stars.

He continued in this patient endeavour for about three years, at the end of which his name was spoken throughout all Tuscany. As his fame waxed, he began to be employed, besides easel-pictures, upon paintings in fresco: but I believe that no traces remain to us of any of these latter. He is said to have painted in the Duomo: and D'Agincourt mentions having seen some portions of a fresco by him which originally had its place above the high altar in the Church of the Certosa; but which, at the time he saw it, being very dilapidated, had been hewn out of the wall, and was preserved in the stores of the convent. Before the period of Dr. Aemmster's researches, however, it had been entirely destroyed.

He kept up this dedicated effort for about three years, by the end of which his name was known throughout all of Tuscany. As his fame grew, he started being hired for fresco paintings in addition to canvas works; however, I believe there are no remaining traces of these latter works. It's said that he painted in the Duomo, and D'Agincourt mentioned seeing some parts of a fresco by him that originally hung above the high altar in the Church of the Certosa. However, when he saw it, it was in poor condition, had been cut out of the wall, and was stored away in the convent's facilities. Unfortunately, before Dr. Aemmster's studies, it was completely destroyed.

Chiaro was now famous. It was for the race of fame that he had 26 girded up his loins; and he had not paused until fame was reached: yet now, in taking breath, he found that the weight was still at his heart. The years of his labor had fallen from him, and his life was still in its first painful desire.

Chiaro was now famous. It was for the pursuit of fame that he had 26 prepared himself; and he hadn't stopped until he achieved it: yet now, as he took a breath, he realized that the weight was still heavy on his heart. The years of his hard work had slipped away, and his life was still filled with its initial, painful longing.

With all that Chiaro had done during these three years, and even before, with the studies of his early youth, there had always been a feeling of worship and service. It was the peace-offering that he made to God and to his own soul for the eager selfishness of his aim. There was earth, indeed, upon the hem of his raiment; but this was of the heaven, heavenly. He had seasons when he could endure to think of no other feature of his hope than this: and sometimes, in the ecstacy of prayer, it had even seemed to him to behold that day when his mistress—his mystical lady (now hardly in her ninth year, but whose solemn smile at meeting had already lighted on his soul like the dove of the Trinity)—even she, his own gracious and holy Italian art—with her virginal bosom, and her unfathomable eyes, and the thread of sunlight round her brows—should pass, through the sun that never sets, into the circle of the shadow of the tree of life, and be seen of God, and found good: and then it had seemed to him, that he, with many who, since his coming, had joined the band of whom he was one (for, in his dream, the body he had worn on earth had been dead an hundred years), were permitted to gather round the blessed maiden, and to worship with her through all ages and ages of ages, saying, Holy, holy, holy. This thing he had seen with the eyes of his spirit; and in this thing had trusted, believing that it would surely come to pass.

With everything Chiaro had accomplished over these three years and even before, through his early studies, there was always a sense of devotion and service. It was his peace offering to God and to his own soul for the intense selfishness of his ambitions. There was indeed dirt on the hem of his clothing; but this was heavenly, divine. There were times when the only aspect of his hope he could focus on was this: and sometimes, in the ecstasy of prayer, it even felt like he could envision the day when his beloved—his mystical lady (now hardly nine years old, but whose serious smile at their meetings had already touched his soul like the dove of the Trinity)—even she, his own gracious and holy Italian art—with her pure heart, her deep eyes, and the beam of sunlight around her head—would pass through the everlasting light into the shadow of the tree of life, to be seen by God and deemed good: and then it seemed to him that he, along with many others who had joined him since his arrival (for, in his vision, the body he had lived in on earth had been dead for a hundred years), would be allowed to gather around the blessed maiden and worship with her through all the ages, saying, Holy, holy, holy. This vision he had seen with the eyes of his spirit; and in this vision, he had faith, believing it would surely come true.

But now, (being at length led to enquire closely into himself,) even as, in the pursuit of fame, the unrest abiding after attainment had proved to him that he had misinterpreted the craving of his own spirit—so also, now that he would willingly have fallen back on devotion, he became aware that much of that reverence which he had mistaken for faith had been no more than the worship of beauty. Therefore, after certain days passed in perplexity, Chiaro said within himself, “My life and my will are yet before me: I will take another aim to my life.”

But now, after finally taking a close look at himself, just like in his quest for fame, where the unease he felt even after achieving it showed him that he had misunderstood the true desire of his spirit—now, even though he wanted to embrace devotion, he realized that much of the reverence he thought was faith was really just admiration for beauty. So, after spending several days in confusion, Chiaro said to himself, “My life and my will are still ahead of me: I’m going to set a new goal for my life.”

From that moment Chiaro set a watch on his soul, and put his hand to no other works but only to such as had for their end the presentment of some moral greatness that should impress the beholder: and, in doing this, he did not choose for his medium the action and passion of human life, but cold symbolism and abstract impersonation. So the people ceased to throng about his pictures as heretofore; and, when they were carried through town and town to their destination, they were no longer delayed by the crowds 27 eager to gaze and admire: and no prayers or offerings were brought to them on their path, as to his Madonnas, and his Saints, and his Holy Children. Only the critical audience remained to him; and these, in default of more worthy matter, would have turned their scrutiny on a puppet or a mantle. Meanwhile, he had no more of fever upon him; but was calm and pale each day in all that he did and in his goings in and out. The works he produced at this time have perished—in all likelihood, not unjustly. It is said (and we may easily believe it), that, though more labored than his former pictures, they were cold and unemphatic; bearing marked out upon them, as they must certainly have done, the measure of that boundary to which they were made to conform.

From that moment, Chiaro kept a close watch on his soul and only focused on creating works that conveyed some kind of moral greatness meant to impress viewers. Instead of using the action and passion of human life, he chose cold symbolism and abstract representation as his medium. As a result, people stopped flocking to his paintings like they used to. When his works were transported from town to town, they were no longer held up by crowds eager to look and admire, and no prayers or offerings were made to them on their way, unlike his Madonnas, Saints, and Holy Children. Only a critical audience remained for him; and these, lacking anything more worthy of their attention, would have scrutinized a puppet or a coat instead. Meanwhile, he felt no more feverish excitement; instead, he appeared calm and pale in everything he did and in his comings and goings. The works he created during this time have likely disappeared, and perhaps not without reason. It’s said (and we can easily believe it) that, although they were more labor-intensive than his earlier paintings, they felt cold and lacking in emotional depth, clearly reflecting the constraints they were designed to fit within.

And the weight was still close at Chiaro's heart: but he held in his breath, never resting (for he was afraid), and would not know it.

And the weight was still close to Chiaro's heart: but he held his breath, never relaxing (because he was scared), and wouldn't acknowledge it.

Now it happened, within these days, that there fell a great feast in Pisa, for holy matters: and each man left his occupation; and all the guilds and companies of the city were got together for games and rejoicings. And there were scarcely any that stayed in the houses, except ladies who lay or sat along their balconies between open windows which let the breeze beat through the rooms and over the spread tables from end to end. And the golden cloths that their arms lay upon drew all eyes upward to see their beauty; and the day was long; and every hour of the day was bright with the sun.

Now, during those days, a big festival took place in Pisa for religious reasons: everyone put aside their work, and all the guilds and groups in the city gathered for games and celebrations. You could hardly find anyone staying indoors, except for ladies lounging or sitting on their balconies between open windows that let the breeze flow through the rooms and across the tables. The golden cloths they rested on caught everyone's attention with their beauty, and it was a long day, with every hour shining bright in the sun.

So Chiaro's model, when he awoke that morning on the hot pavement of the Piazza Nunziata, and saw the hurry of people that passed him, got up and went along with them; and Chiaro waited for him in vain.

So Chiaro's model, when he woke up that morning on the hot pavement of the Piazza Nunziata and saw the rush of people passing by him, got up and joined them; and Chiaro waited for him in vain.

For the whole of that morning, the music was in Chiaro's room from the Church close at hand: and he could hear the sounds that the crowd made in the streets; hushed only at long intervals while the processions for the feast-day chanted in going under his windows. Also, more than once, there was a high clamour from the meeting of factious persons: for the ladies of both leagues were looking down; and he who encountered his enemy could not choose but draw upon him. Chiaro waited a long time idle; and then knew that his model was gone elsewhere. When at his work, he was blind and deaf to all else; but he feared sloth: for then his stealthy thoughts would begin, as it were, to beat round and round him, seeking a point for attack. He now rose, therefore, and went to the window. It was within a short space of noon; and underneath him a throng of people was coming out through the porch of San Rocco.

For the entire morning, Chiaro could hear music coming from the nearby church, along with the sounds of the crowd in the streets. The noise would quiet down at intervals when the processions for the feast day passed under his windows, chanting. Occasionally, there was a loud uproar from groups of rival factions, as the women from both sides were looking down, and those who saw their enemies had no choice but to confront them. Chiaro waited idly for a long time and then realized his model had gone somewhere else. When he was working, he was blind and deaf to everything else, but he was afraid of becoming lazy because that was when his sneaky thoughts would start circling him, looking for an opportunity to attack. So, he got up and went to the window. It was just before noon, and below him, a crowd was pouring out of the San Rocco porch.

28

The two greatest houses of the feud in Pisa had filled the church for that mass. The first to leave had been the Gherghiotti; who, stopping on the threshold, had fallen back in ranks along each side of the archway: so that now, in passing outward, the Marotoli had to walk between two files of men whom they hated, and whose fathers had hated theirs. All the chiefs were there and their whole adherence; and each knew the name of each. Every man of the Marotoli, as he came forth and saw his foes, laid back his hood and gazed about him, to show the badge upon the close cap that held his hair. And of the Gherghiotti there were some who tightened their girdles; and some shrilled and threw up their wrists scornfully, as who flies a falcon; for that was the crest of their house.

The two biggest families in the feud in Pisa had filled the church for that mass. The first to leave were the Gherghiotti, who, stopping at the threshold, had spread out along each side of the archway. As the Marotoli left, they had to walk between two lines of men they hated, whose fathers had hated theirs. All the leaders were there along with their followers; everyone knew each other's names. Every Marotoli man, as he stepped out and saw his enemies, pulled back his hood and looked around to show the badge on the close cap that held his hair. Among the Gherghiotti, some tightened their belts, and some scoffed and raised their wrists in a mocking gesture, as if to fly a falcon, which was the symbol of their family.

On the walls within the entry were a number of tall, narrow frescoes, presenting a moral allegory of Peace, which Chiaro had painted that year for the Church. The Gherghiotti stood with their backs to these frescoes: and among them Golzo Ninuccio, the youngest noble of the faction, called by the people of Golaghiotta, for his debased life. This youth had remained for some while talking listlessly to his fellows, though with his sleepy sunken eyes fixed on them who passed: but now, seeing that no man jostled another, he drew the long silver shoe off his foot, and struck the dust out of it on the cloak of him who was going by, asking him how far the tides rose at Viderza. And he said so because it was three months since, at that place, the Gherghiotti had beaten the Marotoli to the sands, and held them there while the sea came in; whereby many had been drowned. And, when he had spoken, at once the whole archway was dazzling with the light of confused swords; and they who had left turned back; and they who were still behind made haste to come forth: and there was so much blood cast up the walls on a sudden, that it ran in long streams down Chiaro's paintings.

On the walls of the entryway were several tall, narrow frescoes depicting a moral allegory of Peace, which Chiaro had painted that year for the Church. The Gherghiotti stood with their backs to these frescoes, including Golzo Ninuccio, the youngest noble of the faction, nicknamed by the people of Golaghiotta for his troubled life. This young man had been talking absently with his friends, although his tired, sunken eyes were fixed on those passing by. But now, noticing that no one was bumping into anyone else, he took off his long silver shoe and knocked the dust out of it onto the cloak of a passerby, asking how high the tides rose at Viderza. He mentioned this because it had been three months since the Gherghiotti had defeated the Marotoli on the sands there, holding them back while the sea came in, resulting in many drownings. As soon as he spoke, the entire archway blazed with the light of clashing swords; those who had left turned back, and those still behind rushed to come out. Suddenly, so much blood splattered up the walls that it streamed down Chiaro's paintings.

Chiaro turned himself from the window; for the light felt dry between his lids, and he could not look. He sat down, and heard the noise of contention driven out of the church-porch and a great way through the streets; and soon there was a deep murmur that heaved and waxed from the other side of the city, where those of both parties were gathering to join in the tumult.

Chiaro turned away from the window because the light felt harsh against his eyelids, and he couldn’t keep looking. He took a seat and heard the sounds of conflict spilling out of the church porch and echoing through the streets. Soon, he could hear a deep murmur growing louder from the other side of the city, where people from both sides were gathering to join in the chaos.

Chiaro sat with his face in his open hands. Once again he had wished to set his foot on a place that looked green and fertile; and once again it seemed to him that the thin rank mask was about to spread away, and that this time the chill of the water must leave leprosy in his flesh. The light still swam in his head, and bewildered 29 him at first; but when he knew his thoughts, they were these:—

Chiaro sat with his face in his open hands. Once again, he had hoped to step onto land that looked green and fertile; and once again, it felt as if the thin, tangled mask was about to pull away, and that this time the cold of the water would leave a mark on his skin. The light still swirled in his head and confused him at first; but when he sorted through his thoughts, they were these:—

“Fame failed me: faith failed me: and now this also,—the hope that I nourished in this my generation of men,—shall pass from me, and leave my feet and my hands groping. Yet, because of this, are my feet become slow and my hands thin. I am as one who, through the whole night, holding his way diligently, hath smitten the steel unto the flint, to lead some whom he knew darkling; who hath kept his eyes always on the sparks that himself made, lest they should fail; and who, towards dawn, turning to bid them that he had guided God speed, sees the wet grass untrodden except of his own feet. I am as the last hour of the day, whose chimes are a perfect number; whom the next followeth not, nor light ensueth from him; but in the same darkness is the old order begun afresh. Men say, ‘This is not God nor man; he is not as we are, neither above us: let him sit beneath us, for we are many.’ Where I write Peace, in that spot is the drawing of swords, and there men's footprints are red. When I would sow, another harvest is ripe. Nay, it is much worse with me than thus much. Am I not as a cloth drawn before the light, that the looker may not be blinded; but which sheweth thereby the grain of its own coarseness; so that the light seems defiled, and men say, ‘We will not walk by it.’ Wherefore through me they shall be doubly accursed, seeing that through me they reject the light. May one be a devil and not know it?”

“Fame let me down: faith let me down: and now this too—the hope I nurtured in my generation—will fade away, leaving my feet and hands searching in the dark. Yet, because of this, my feet have grown slow and my hands thin. I am like someone who, throughout the night, has diligently struck steel against flint, trying to lead those he knows through the darkness; who has kept his eyes fixed on the sparks he created, afraid they would go out; and who, just before dawn, turns to wish those he guided good luck, only to see the wet grass untouched except by his own feet. I am like the last hour of the day, whose chimes represent a perfect number; the next hour does not follow him, nor does light come from him; but in the same darkness, the old order begins anew. People say, ‘This is neither God nor man; he is not like us, nor above us: let him sit beneath us, for there are many of us.’ Where I write Peace, that spot is marked by drawn swords, and there men's footprints are stained red. When I would sow, another harvest is already ripe. No, it’s even worse for me than this. Am I not like a cloth pulled before the light so the onlooker isn't blinded; but which reveals the roughness of its own texture, making the light seem tainted, prompting people to say, ‘We will not walk by it’? Because of this, they will be doubly cursed through me, since through me they reject the light. Can one really be a devil and not know it?”

As Chiaro was in these thoughts, the fever encroached slowly on his veins, till he could sit no longer, and would have risen; but suddenly he found awe within him, and held his head bowed, without stirring. The warmth of the air was not shaken; but there seemed a pulse in the light, and a living freshness, like rain. The silence was a painful music, that made the blood ache in his temples; and he lifted his face and his deep eyes.

As Chiaro was lost in these thoughts, the fever gradually crept into his veins, making it impossible for him to sit any longer. He felt like he should get up, but suddenly he was filled with a sense of awe, and he kept his head down without moving. The warmth of the air remained steady, but there was an energy in the light, a vibrant freshness like rain. The silence was a painful melody that throbbed in his temples, prompting him to lift his face and his deep eyes.

A woman was present in his room, clad to the hands and feet with a green and grey raiment, fashioned to that time. It seemed that the first thoughts he had ever known were given him as at first from her eyes, and he knew her hair to be the golden veil through which he beheld his dreams. Though her hands were joined, her face was not lifted, but set forward; and though the gaze was austere, yet her mouth was supreme in gentleness. And as he looked, Chiaro's spirit appeared abashed of its own intimate presence, and his lips shook with the thrill of tears; it seemed such a bitter while till the spirit might be indeed alone.

A woman was in his room, dressed in a green and grey outfit typical of that time. It felt like the first thoughts he ever had came from her eyes, and he recognized her hair as the golden veil through which he saw his dreams. Although her hands were together, her face was lowered but leaning forward; and while her gaze was serious, her mouth was incredibly gentle. As he watched, Chiaro's spirit seemed embarrassed by its own closeness, and his lips trembled with the threat of tears; it felt like it had been such a long time before the spirit could truly be alone.

She did not move closer towards him, but he felt her to be as much with him as his breath. He was like one who, scaling a 30 great steepness, hears his own voice echoed in some place much higher than he can see, and the name of which is not known to him. As the woman stood, her speech was with Chiaro: not, as it were, from her mouth or in his ears; but distinctly between them.

She didn’t step closer to him, but he felt her presence as strongly as his own breath. He was like someone climbing a 30 steep hill, hearing his own voice echoed from somewhere far above, a place he couldn’t see and didn’t know the name of. As the woman stood there, her words seemed to connect with Chiaro: not literally coming from her mouth or reaching his ears, but clearly existing between them.

“I am an image, Chiaro, of thine own soul within thee. See me, and know me as I am. Thou sayest that fame has failed thee, and faith failed thee; but because at least thou hast not laid thy life unto riches, therefore, though thus late, I am suffered to come into thy knowledge. Fame sufficed not, for that thou didst seek fame: seek thine own conscience (not thy mind's conscience, but thine heart's), and all shall approve and suffice. For Fame, in noble soils, is a fruit of the Spring: but not therefore should it be said: ‘Lo! my garden that I planted is barren: the crocus is here, but the lily is dead in the dry ground, and shall not lift the earth that covers it: therefore I will fling my garden together, and give it unto the builders.’ Take heed rather that thou trouble not the wise secret earth; for in the mould that thou throwest up shall the first tender growth lie to waste; which else had been made strong in its season. Yea, and even if the year fall past in all its months, and the soil be indeed, to thee, peevish and incapable, and though thou indeed gather all thy harvest, and it suffice for others, and thou remain vext with emptiness; and others drink of thy streams, and the drouth rasp thy throat;—let it be enough that these have found the feast good, and thanked the giver: remembering that, when the winter is striven through, there is another year, whose wind is meek, and whose sun fulfilleth all.”

“I am a reflection, Chiaro, of your own soul within you. See me, and know me as I truly am. You say that fame has let you down, and faith has failed you; but because you have not dedicated your life to wealth, I am at last allowed to enter your awareness. Fame wasn’t enough because you sought fame: seek your own conscience (not the conscience of your mind, but that of your heart), and everything will be validated and fulfilled. For Fame, in noble grounds, is a fruit of Spring: but that doesn’t mean one should say: ‘Look! My garden that I planted is barren: the crocus is here, but the lily is dead in the dry ground, and will not lift the earth that covers it: therefore, I will throw my garden together and hand it over to the builders.’ Rather, be careful not to disturb the wise hidden earth; because in the soil you disrupt, the first delicate growth will lie dormant; which could have been made strong in its season. Yes, even if the year passes with all its months, and the soil seems to you fickle and unyielding, and even if you gather all your harvest, and it is enough for others while you remain tormented with emptiness; and others drink from your streams, and the drought chokes your throat;—let it be enough that they have enjoyed the feast and thanked the giver: remembering that when the winter is endured, there is another year, whose winds are gentle, and whose sun fulfills everything.”

While he heard, Chiaro went slowly on his knees. It was not to her that spoke, for the speech seemed within him and his own. The air brooded in sunshine, and though the turmoil was great outside, the air within was at peace. But when he looked in her eyes, he wept. And she came to him, and cast her hair over him, and, took her hands about his forehead, and spoke again:

While he listened, Chiaro sank slowly to his knees. It wasn't her voice he heard; it felt like the words were coming from deep within him. The sun-filled air felt heavy, and even though there was chaos outside, he felt calm inside. But when he looked into her eyes, he started to cry. She approached him, let her hair fall over him, placed her hands around his forehead, and spoke again:

“Thou hadst said,” she continued, gently, “that faith failed thee. This cannot be so. Either thou hadst it not, or thou hast it. But who bade thee strike the point betwixt love and faith? Wouldst thou sift the warm breeze from the sun that quickens it? Who bade thee turn upon God and say: “Behold, my offering is of earth, and not worthy: thy fire comes not upon it: therefore, though I slay not my brother whom thou acceptest, I will depart before thou smite me.” Why shouldst thou rise up and tell God He is not content? Had He, of His warrant, certified so to thee? Be not nice to seek out division; but possess thy love in sufficiency: assuredly this is faith, for the heart must believe first. What He hath set in thine heart to do, that do thou; and even though thou do it 31 without thought of Him, it shall be well done: it is this sacrifice that He asketh of thee, and His flame is upon it for a sign. Think not of Him; but of His love and thy love. For God is no morbid exactor: he hath no hand to bow beneath, nor a foot, that thou shouldst kiss it.”

“You said,” she continued gently, “that your faith has failed you. That can’t be true. Either you never had it, or you still do. But who told you to separate love from faith? Would you try to separate the warm breeze from the sun that brings it to life? Who told you to turn on God and say, ‘Look, my offering is from the earth, and it’s not worthy: your fire doesn’t come upon it: therefore, even if I don’t kill my brother whom you accept, I will leave before you strike me down’? Why would you stand up and tell God He isn’t satisfied? Did He tell you that directly? Don’t be so quick to find divisions; instead, hold onto your love fully: this is faith, because the heart must believe first. Do what He has placed in your heart to do; even if you do it 31 without thinking of Him, it will be done well: this is the sacrifice He asks of you, and His flame is upon it as a sign. Don’t think about Him; think about His love and your love. For God is not a harsh taskmaster: He doesn’t have a hand to bow down to, nor a foot for you to kiss.”

And Chiaro held silence, and wept into her hair which covered his face; and the salt tears that he shed ran through her hair upon his lips; and he tasted the bitterness of shame.

And Chiaro was silent and cried into her hair that was covering his face; the salty tears he shed ran through her hair onto his lips, and he tasted the bitterness of shame.

Then the fair woman, that was his soul, spoke again to him, saying:

Then the beautiful woman, who was his soul, spoke to him once more, saying:

“And for this thy last purpose, and for those unprofitable truths of thy teaching,—thine heart hath already put them away, and it needs not that I lay my bidding upon thee. How is it that thou, a man, wouldst say coldly to the mind what God hath said to the heart warmly? Thy will was honest and wholesome; but look well lest this also be folly,—to say, ‘I, in doing this, do strengthen God among men.’ When at any time hath he cried unto thee, saying, ‘My son, lend me thy shoulder, for I fall?’ Deemest thou that the men who enter God's temple in malice, to the provoking of blood, and neither for his love nor for his wrath will abate their purpose,—shall afterwards stand with thee in the porch, midway between Him and themselves, to give ear unto thy thin voice, which merely the fall of their visors can drown, and to see thy hands, stretched feebly, tremble among their swords? Give thou to God no more than he asketh of thee; but to man also, that which is man's. In all that thou doest, work from thine own heart, simply; for his heart is as thine, when thine is wise and humble; and he shall have understanding of thee. One drop of rain is as another, and the sun's prism in all: and shalt not thou be as he, whose lives are the breath of One? Only by making thyself his equal can he learn to hold communion with thee, and at last own thee above him. Not till thou lean over the water shalt thou see thine image therein: stand erect, and it shall slope from thy feet and be lost. Know that there is but this means whereby thou may'st serve God with man:—Set thine hand and thy soul to serve man with God.”

“And for your final purpose, and for those useless truths of your teaching,—your heart has already dismissed them, and you don’t need me to tell you what to do. How is it that you, as a man, would coldly instruct your mind about what God has warmly shared with your heart? Your intentions were genuine and good; but be careful, lest it be foolish to think, ‘By doing this, I am helping God among people.’ When has He ever called to you, saying, ‘My son, help me up, for I’m falling?’ Do you think that the people who enter God’s temple with malice, ready to provoke violence, who won’t change their minds for love or anger, will stand with you at the entrance, halfway between Him and themselves, to hear your faint voice, which can barely be heard over the clatter of their armor, and to see your hands, trembling weakly among their swords? Give God only what He asks of you, and to others, what belongs to them. In everything you do, act from your own heart, simply; for everyone’s heart is like yours when yours is wise and humble; and they will understand you. One drop of rain is like another, and the sun’s prism in all: shouldn’t you be like Him, whose lives are sustained by One? Only by making yourself equal to Him can He learn to connect with you and ultimately recognize you as above Him. You won’t see your reflection in the water until you lean over it; stand straight, and it will slope away from your feet and vanish. Know that the only way you can serve God through man is to dedicate your hands and soul to serving man with God.”

And when she that spoke had said these words within Chiaro's spirit, she left his side quietly, and stood up as he had first seen her; with her fingers laid together, and her eyes steadfast, and with the breadth of her long dress covering her feet on the floor. And, speaking again, she said:

And when she finished speaking these words in Chiaro's mind, she quietly left his side and stood up as he had first seen her; with her fingers interlaced, her gaze steady, and the fabric of her long dress covering her feet on the floor. And, speaking again, she said:

“Chiaro, servant of God, take now thine Art unto thee, and paint me thus, as I am, to know me: weak, as I am, and in the weeds of this time; only with eyes which seek out labour, and with a faith, not learned, yet jealous of prayer. Do this; so shall thy soul stand before thee always, and perplex thee no more.”

“Chiaro, servant of God, take your Art now, and paint me as I truly am, so you can understand me: weak, as I am, caught in the struggles of this time; only with eyes that seek out work, and with a faith, not learned, yet eager for prayer. Do this; then your soul will always stand before you and will trouble you no more.”

32

And Chiaro did as she bade him. While he worked, his face grew solemn with knowledge: and before the shadows had turned, his work was done. Having finished, he lay back where he sat, and was asleep immediately: for the growth of that strong sunset was heavy about him, and he felt weak and haggard; like one just come out of a dusk, hollow country, bewildered with echoes, where he had lost himself, and who has not slept for many days and nights. And when she saw him lie back, the beautiful woman came to him, and sat at his head, gazing, and quieted his sleep with her voice.

And Chiaro did what she asked. As he worked, his expression became serious with understanding, and before long, he had completed his task. Once he was done, he reclined where he sat and fell asleep instantly; the weight of the fading sunset enveloped him, making him feel drained and worn out, like someone who has just emerged from a dim, empty land, confused by echoes, after wandering aimlessly, and who hasn’t slept for many days and nights. When she noticed him lying back, the beautiful woman approached him, sat at his head, gazed at him, and gently lulled him to sleep with her voice.

The tumult of the factions had endured all that day through all Pisa, though Chiaro had not heard it: and the last service of that Feast was a mass sung at midnight from the windows of all the churches for the many dead who lay about the city, and who had to be buried before morning, because of the extreme heats.

The chaos of the factions had carried on all day throughout Pisa, although Chiaro had not heard it: and the final ritual of that Feast was a midnight mass sung from the windows of all the churches for the many dead who lay around the city, needing to be buried before morning due to the intense heat.


In the Spring of 1847 I was at Florence. Such as were there at the same time with myself—those, at least, to whom Art is something,—will certainly recollect how many rooms of the Pitti Gallery were closed through that season, in order that some of the pictures they contained might be examined, and repaired without the necessity of removal. The hall, the staircases, and the vast central suite of apartments, were the only accessible portions; and in these such paintings as they could admit from the sealed penetralia were profanely huddled together, without respect of dates, schools, or persons.

In the spring of 1847, I was in Florence. Those who were there at the same time as me—at least those who care about art—will definitely remember how many rooms in the Pitti Gallery were closed that season so some of the paintings could be examined and repaired without needing to be moved. The hall, the staircases, and the large central suite of rooms were the only parts open to the public; and in those areas, the paintings they could display from the locked-off sections were crammed together without regard for dates, styles, or artists.

I fear that, through this interdict, I may have missed seeing many of the best pictures. I do not mean only the most talked of: for these, as they were restored, generally found their way somehow into the open rooms, owing to the clamours raised by the students; and I remember how old Ercoli's, the curator's, spectacles used to be mirrored in the reclaimed surface, as he leaned mysteriously over these works with some of the visitors, to scrutinize and elucidate.

I worry that, because of this ban, I might have missed out on a lot of the best artworks. I don’t just mean the most popular ones; those usually made it into the public galleries thanks to the students’ outcries. I remember how the old curator Ercoli's glasses would reflect in the restored surfaces as he leaned in, in a mysterious way, with some visitors to examine and explain these pieces.

One picture, that I saw that Spring, I shall not easily forget. It was among those, I believe, brought from the other rooms, and had been hung, obviously out of all chronology, immediately beneath that head by Raphael so long known as the “Berrettino,” and now said to be the portrait of Cecco Ciulli.

One picture I saw that spring is one I won't easily forget. It was among those, I think, brought in from other rooms and had been hung, obviously out of order, right beneath that famous head by Raphael known as the “Berrettino,” now said to be the portrait of Cecco Ciulli.

The picture I speak of is a small one, and represents merely the figure of a woman, clad to the hands and feet with a green and grey raiment, chaste and early in its fashion, but exceedingly simple. She is standing: her hands are held together lightly, and her eyes set earnestly open.

The picture I'm talking about is a small one, showing just the figure of a woman dressed in a simple green and grey outfit, covering her hands and feet. It's modest and quite straightforward in style. She is standing with her hands gently clasped together, and her eyes are wide open, looking intently.

The face and hands in this picture, though wrought with great delicacy, have the appearance of being painted at once, in a single sitting: the drapery is unfinished. As soon as I saw the figure, it drew an awe upon me, like water in shadow. I shall not attempt to describe it more than I have already done; for the most absorbing wonder of it was its literality. You knew that figure, when painted, had been seen; yet it was not a thing to be seen of men. This language will appear ridiculous to such as have never looked on the work; and it may be even to some among those who have. On examining it closely, I perceived in one corner of the canvass the words Manus Animam pinxit, and the date 1239.

The face and hands in this picture, though crafted with great delicacy, look like they were painted all at once, in one sitting: the drapery is incomplete. As soon as I saw the figure, it filled me with awe, like water in shadow. I won’t try to describe it more than I already have; the most captivating thing about it was its literal quality. You knew that figure, when painted, had been seen; yet it wasn’t something meant to be seen by people. This language might sound silly to those who have never looked at the work, and even to some who have. Upon closer examination, I noticed in one corner of the canvas the words Manus Animam pinxit, along with the date 1239.

I turned to my Catalogue, but that was useless, for the pictures were all displaced. I then stepped up to the Cavaliere Ercoli, who was in the room at the moment, and asked him regarding the 33 subject of authorship of the painting. He treated the matter, I thought, somewhat slightingly, and said that he could show me the reference in the Catalogue, which he had compiled. This, when found, was not of much value, as it merely said, “Schizzo d'autore incerto,” adding the inscription.{4} I could willingly have prolonged my inquiry, in the hope that it might somehow lead to some result; but I had disturbed the curator from certain yards of Guido, and he was not communicative. I went back therefore, and stood before the picture till it grew dusk.

I turned to my Catalog, but it was no use because the pictures were all out of order. I then approached Cavaliere Ercoli, who was in the room at the time, and asked him about the authorship of the painting. He seemed a bit dismissive and said he could show me the reference in the Catalog he had put together. When I found it, it wasn’t very helpful, as it just said, “Sketch by an unknown author,” along with the inscription.{4} I would have happily continued my inquiry in hopes it might lead somewhere, but I had interrupted the curator from examining some works by Guido, and he wasn’t very talkative. So, I went back and stood in front of the painting until it got dark.

{4}I should here say, that in the catalogue for the year just over, (owing, as in cases before mentioned, to the zeal and enthusiasm of Dr. Aemmester) this, and several other pictures, have been more competently entered. The work in question is now placed in the Sala Sessagona, a room I did not see—under the number 161. It is described as “Figura mistica di Chiaro dell' Erma,” and there is a brief notice of the author appended.

{4}I should mention that in the catalog for the past year, (thanks to the dedication and enthusiasm of Dr. Aemmester) this and several other pictures have been entered more thoroughly. The artwork in question is now located in the Sala Sessagona, a room I didn’t get to see—under number 161. It’s described as “Figura mistica di Chiaro dell' Erma,” and there’s a short note about the author included.

The next day I was there again; but this time a circle of students was round the spot, all copying the “Berrettino.” I contrived, however, to find a place whence I could see my picture, and where I seemed to be in nobody's way. For some minutes I remained undisturbed; and then I heard, in an English voice: “Might I beg of you, sir, to stand a little more to this side, as you interrupt my view.”

The next day I was back there; but this time a group of students was gathered around the spot, all sketching the “Berrettino.” I managed to find a spot where I could see my picture without bothering anyone. I stood there for a few minutes without being disturbed, and then I heard an English voice say, “Could you please move a bit to this side? You’re blocking my view.”

I felt vext, for, standing where he asked me, a glare struck on the picture from the windows, and I could not see it. However, the request was reasonably made, and from a countryman; so I complied, and turning away, stood by his easel. I knew it was not worth while; yet I referred in some way to the work underneath the one he was copying. He did not laugh, but he smiled as we do in England: “Very odd, is it not?” said he.

I felt annoyed because, standing where he asked me to, the light from the windows was reflecting off the picture, and I couldn't see it. Still, the request was reasonable and coming from a fellow countryman, so I went along with it and stood by his easel as I turned away. I knew it wasn't really worth it, but I somehow mentioned the work beneath the one he was copying. He didn't laugh, but he smiled like we do in England: “Very odd, isn't it?” he said.

The other students near us were all continental; and seeing an Englishman select an Englishman to speak with, conceived, I suppose, that he could understand no language but his own. They had evidently been noticing the interest which the little picture appeared to excite in me.

The other students around us were all from the continent, and seeing an Englishman choose to talk to another Englishman, I guess they thought he could only understand his own language. They had clearly been paying attention to the interest that the little picture seemed to spark in me.

One of them, and Italian, said something to another who stood next to him. He spoke with a Genoese accent, and I lost the sense in the villainous dialect. “Che so?” replied the other, lifting his eyebrows towards the figure; “roba mistica: 'st' Inglesi son matti sul misticismo: somiglia alle nebbie di là. Li fa pensare alla patria,

One of them, an Italian, said something to another guy standing next to him. He spoke with a Genoese accent, and I lost the meaning in the strange dialect. “What do I know?” replied the other, raising his eyebrows at the figure; “mystical stuff: those English are crazy about mysticism: it’s like the fog over there. It makes them think of their homeland,

"It warms the heart" "The day they said goodbye to their sweet friends."

“La notte, vuoi dire,” said a third.

"Tonight, you mean," said a third.

There was a general laugh. My compatriot was evidently a novice in the language, and did not take in what was said. I remained silent, being amused.

There was a collective laugh. My friend clearly didn't know the language well and didn’t understand what was said. I stayed quiet, finding it amusing.

“Et toi donc?” said he who had quoted Dante, turning to a student, whose birthplace was unmistakable even had he been addressed in any other language: “que dis-tu de ce genre-là?”

“Et toi donc?” said the one who had quoted Dante, turning to a student, whose birthplace was unmistakable even if he had been spoken to in any other language: “what do you think of this kind?”

“Moi?” returned the Frenchman, standing back from his easel, and looking at me and at the figure, quite politely, though with an evident reservation: “Je dis, mon cher, que c'est une spécialité dont je me fiche pas mal. Je tiens que quand on ne comprend pas une chose, c'est qu' elle ne signifie rein.”

“Me?” replied the Frenchman, stepping back from his easel and looking at me and the figure quite politely, though with clear reluctance. “I say, my dear, that it’s a specialty I really don’t care about. I believe that when you don’t understand something, it means it doesn’t signify anything.”

My reader thinks possibly that the French student was right.

My reader thinks that the French student might have been right.

34

Reviews

The Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich: a Long-vacation Pastoral. By Arthur Hugh Clough. Oxford: Macpherson. London: Chapman and Hall.—1848

The critic who should undertake to speak of all the poetry which issues from the press of these present days, what is so called by courtesy as well as that which may claim the title as of right, would impose on himself a task demanding no little labor, and entailing no little disgust and weariness. Nor is the trouble well repaid. More profit will not accrue to him who studies, if the word can be used, fifty of a certain class of versifiers, than to him who glances over one: and, while a successful effort to warn such that poetry is not their proper sphere, and that they must seek elsewhere for a vocation to work out, might embolden a philanthropist to assume the position of scare-crow, and drive away the unclean birds from the flowers and the green leaves; on the other hand, the small results which appear to have hitherto attended such endeavors are calculated rather to induce those who have yet made, to relinquish them than to lead others to follow in the same track. It is truly a disheartening task. To the critic himself no good, though some amusement occasionally, can be expected: to the criticised, good but rarely, for he is seldom convinced, and annoyance and rancour almost of course; and, even in those few cases where the voice crying “in the wilderness” produces its effect, the one thistle that abandons the attempt at bearing figs sees its neighbors still believing in their success, and soon has its own place filled up. The sentence of those who do not read is the best criticism on those who will not think.

The critic who decides to comment on all the poetry published these days—whether it's called poetry out of courtesy or genuinely deserves the name—takes on a task that requires a lot of effort and will likely lead to disgust and fatigue. The struggle isn’t really worth it. A person who studies fifty poets of a certain type will gain no more than someone who just skims over one. While trying to warn these poets that poetry isn’t their true calling and they should find another path might encourage someone caring to step in and push away the unwanted influences from the art, the minimal results from such efforts tend to discourage those who have created to stop rather than inspire others to follow. It’s genuinely a discouraging job. The critic themselves will find little benefit, though they might find some amusement now and then; for the poet being critiqued, they rarely gain anything good, often just feeling annoyed or bitter; and even when the rare voice in the wilderness makes an impact, the single thistle that stops trying to bear fruit sees its neighbors still convinced of their success, quickly backfilled. The judgment of those who don’t read offers the best critique of those who won’t think.

It is acting on these considerations that we propose not to take count of any works that do not either show a purpose achieved or give promise of a worthy event; while of such we hope to overlook none.

It is based on these thoughts that we suggest ignoring any works that don’t either demonstrate an accomplished goal or indicate the potential for a meaningful outcome; for such works, we hope to overlook none.

We believe it may safely be assumed that at no previous period has the public been more buzzed round by triviality and common-place; but we hold firm, at the same time, that at none other has there been a greater or a grander body of genius, or so honorable a display of well cultivated taste and talent. Certainly the public do not seem to know this: certainly the critics deny it, or rather speak as though they never contemplated that such a position would be advanced: but, if the fact be so, it will make itself known, and the poets of this day will assert themselves, and take their places.

We can safely assume that never before has the public been surrounded by so much triviality and mediocrity; yet, we firmly believe that there’s never been a greater or more impressive array of genius, or such an honorable display of refined taste and talent. Clearly, the public doesn’t seem to recognize this: the critics certainly deny it, or at least talk as if they never considered that such a view could be put forward: but if it’s true, the truth will come to light, and the poets of this era will make their mark and claim their rightful places.

35

Of these it is our desire to speak truthfully, indeed, and without compromise, but always as bearing in mind that the inventor is more than the commentator, and the book more than the notes; and that, if it is we who speak, we do so not for ourselves, nor as of ourselves.

Of these, we want to speak honestly, truly, and without compromise, but always keeping in mind that the inventor is more than just the commentator, and the book is more than the notes; and that if we are the ones speaking, we do so not for ourselves, nor as representatives of ourselves.

The work of Arthur Hugh Clough now before us, (we feel warranted in the dropping of the Mr. even at his first work,) unites the most enduring forms of nature, and the most unsophisticated conditions of life and character, with the technicalities of speech, of manners, and of persons of an Oxford reading party in the long vacation. His hero is

The work of Arthur Hugh Clough that we have now (we feel justified in dropping the Mr. even for his first work) combines the most lasting aspects of nature with the simplest aspects of life and character, alongside the specifics of language, etiquette, and the people of an Oxford reading group during the long vacation. His hero is

“Philip Hewson, the poet,” Hewson, the radical guy, despising the lords and mocking the ladies;”

and his heroine is no heroine, but a woman, “Elspie, the quiet, the brave.”

and his heroine is not a typical heroine, but a woman, “Elspie, the quiet, the brave.”

The metre he has chosen, the hexametral, harmonises with the spirit of primitive simplicity in which the poem is conceived; is itself a background, as much as are “Knoydart, Croydart, Moydart, Morrer, and Ardnamurchan;” and gives a new individuality to the passages of familiar narrative and every day conversation. It has an intrinsic appropriateness; although, at first thought of the subject, this will, perhaps, be scarcely admitted of so old and so stately a rhythmical form.

The meter he has chosen, the hexameter, fits perfectly with the spirit of the simple and primitive style in which the poem is created; it acts as a backdrop, just like “Knoydart, Croydart, Moydart, Morrer, and Ardnamurchan;” and it brings a fresh identity to the familiar stories and everyday conversations. It has a natural suitability; although, at first glance, people might not readily accept this for such an ancient and grand rhythmic form.

As regards execution, however, there may be noted, in qualification of much pliancy and vigour, a certain air of experiment in occasional passages, and a license in versification, which more than warrants a warning “to expect every kind of irregularity in these modern hexameters.” The following lines defy all efforts at reading in dactyls or spondees, and require an almost complete transposition of accent.

As for execution, however, it’s important to point out that despite the flexibility and energy, there's a sense of experimentation in some parts and a freedom in the verse that definitely calls for a warning “to expect all sorts of irregularities in these modern hexameters.” The lines that follow resist any attempts to read them as dactyls or spondees, demanding nearly a complete shift in accent.

"I forgot an important point that our brave Highland homes have;" "While the tipsy Piper came over to shake hands with Lindsay:" "Something about the world, about people: you can't refuse me."

In the first of these lines, the omission of the former “which,” would remove all objection; and there are others where a final syllable appears clearly deficient; as thus:—

In the first of these lines, leaving out the former “which” would eliminate all concern; and there are others where a final syllable seems obviously missing; like this:—

"Just the road, the larches, and the crumbling millstead in between" [them]:— “Always welcome the stranger: I can honestly say, it’s a pleasure to see [such] fine young men:” "Don't say anything; just listen. You won't understand what I'm saying anyway." "She placed her hand on her lap. Philip took it. She didn't resist."

Yet the following would be scarcely improved by greater exactness:

Yet the following wouldn't be much better with more precision:

"Hunting for their prey, they seek their food from God;"

Nor, perhaps, ought this to be made correct:

Nor, maybe, should this be made correct:

36 "Close like the bodies and intertwined limbs of athletic wrestlers."

The aspect of fact pervading “the Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich,”—(in English, “the hut of the bearded well,” a somewhat singular title, to say the least,) is so strong and complete as to render necessary the few words of dedication, where, in inscribing the poem, (or, as the author terms it, “trifle,”) to his “long-vacation pupils,” he expresses a hope, that they “will not be displeased if, in a fiction, purely fiction, they are here and there reminded of times enjoyed together.”

The element of fact present in “the Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich”—(which translates to “the hut of the bearded well,” an unusual title for sure)—is so strong and complete that it makes necessary the brief dedication. In dedicating the poem, which the author refers to as a “trifle,” to his “long-vacation pupils,” he expresses hope that they “won't be upset if, in a work of pure fiction, they find reminders of the good times we had together.”

As the story opens, the Oxford party are about to proceed to dinner at “the place of the Clansmen's meeting.” Their characters, discriminated with the nicest taste, and perfectly worked out, are thus introduced:

As the story begins, the Oxford group is getting ready to head to dinner at "the place where the Clansmen gather." Their personalities, portrayed with great care and fully developed, are introduced as follows:

"Let it be sung who came first and who came last in fashion." Hope was the first, dressed in a black tie and white waistcoat, straightforward, his Honor; For the postman claimed he was the son of the Earl of Ilay, (As he was to the younger brother, the Colonel); He treated him with special respect, took off his hat, and always He referred to him as his Honor: so his Honor was at the cottage; Always his Honor at least, and occasionally the Viscount of Ilay.
"Hope was the first, your Honor; and after your Honor, the Tutor." The tutor, a serious man known as Adam, was even more modest. Dressed in a white tie, formal attire, quiet, wearing an old-fashioned square-cut waistcoat, Formal and unaltered, made of black fabric, yet with emotions and meaning underneath it; Skilled in ethics and logic, unmatched in Pindar and poets; “Shady” in Latin, Lindsay said, but “topping” in plays and Aldrich.
"Somewhat more stylish in attire, wearing a lady's waistcoat," Lindsay succeeded, the energetic, cheerful, cigar-loving Lindsay, Lindsay, the skilled speaker, the Piper, the Logician: This title was given to him by Adam because of the words he created, Who, in three weeks, had developed a new dialect for the party.
Hewson and Hobbes were down at the matutine bathing; of course Arthur Audley, the ultimate swimmer, the pride of headers: They called him Arthur out of affection and for the sake of sounding nice: that’s how they were bathing. In the mornings, it was a tradition that, over a ledge of granite, Into a granite basin flowed the amber torrent. They were bathing and getting dressed: it was just a short walk from the cottage, Just the road, larches, and the crumbling millstead in between. Hewson and Hobbes quickly followed Adam, and Arthur followed them.
Airlie descended the last one, shining like a god from Olympus. When the four-wheeler had been waiting at the gate for ten minutes; He came down like a god, leaving his spacious room high in the sky. —pp. 5, 6.

A peculiar point of style in this poem, and one which gives a certain classic character to some of its more familiar aspects, is the frequent recurrence of the same line, and the repeated definition of a personage 37 by the same attributes. Thus, Lindsay is “the Piper, the Dialectician,” Arthur Audley “the glory of headers,” and the tutor “the grave man nicknamed Adam,” from beginning to end; and so also of the others.

A unique style in this poem, which adds a classic touch to some of its more recognizable elements, is the frequent repetition of the same line and the consistent description of a character with the same traits. For example, Lindsay is “the Piper, the Dialectician,” Arthur Audley is “the glory of headers,” and the tutor is “the serious man nicknamed Adam” throughout; this pattern applies to the other characters as well. 37

Omitting the after-dinner speeches, with their “Long constructions strange and plusquam-Thucydidean,” that only of “Sir Hector, the Chief and the Chairman;” in honor of the Oxonians, than which nothing could be more unpoetically truthful, is preserved, with the acknowledgment, ending in a sarcasm at the game laws, by Hewson, who, as he is leaving the room, is accosted by “a thin man, clad as the Saxon:”

Omitting the after-dinner speeches, with their “Long constructions strange and overly elaborate,” focusing only on “Sir Hector, the Chief and the Chairman;” in honor of the Oxonians, which is nothing more than unpoetically true, is preserved, along with the acknowledgment, ending in a sarcastic remark about the game laws, by Hewson, who, as he's leaving the room, is approached by “a thin man, dressed like a Saxon:”

"Young man, if you go through the Braes of Lochaber, "Look by the lake, and you’ll find the Bothy of Toper-na-fuosich.” —p. 9.

Throughout this scene, as through the whole book, no opportunity is overlooked for giving individuality to the persons introduced: Sir Hector, of whom we lose sight henceforward, the attaché, the Guards-man, are not mere names, but characters: it is not enough to say that two tables were set apart “for keeper and gillie and peasant:” there is something to be added yet; and with others assembled around them were “Pipers five or six; among them the young one, the drunkard.”

Throughout this scene, just like in the whole book, every chance is taken to give individuality to the characters introduced: Sir Hector, who we won’t see again, the attaché, the Guardsman, are not just names, but actual characters: it’s not enough to say that two tables were set aside “for the keeper, the gillie, and the peasant:” there’s more to add; and with others gathered around them were “five or six pipers; among them the young one, the drunkard.”

The morrow's conversation of the reading party turns on “noble ladies and rustic girls, their partners.” And here speaks out Hewson the chartist:

The next day's discussion at the reading group focuses on "noble ladies and country girls, their partners." And here chimes in Hewson the chartist:

“‘Of course you'll laugh, but I still have to say it,’” I never, believe me, experienced the sexual glory. Until, in some village fields, during holidays that are now becoming mindless, One day, strolling along without a care, as Tennyson puts it, Long and aimless walking, awkward in childhood, I happened to notice a girl without a cap or bonnet, Bending over with a three-pronged fork in the garden, digging up potatoes. Was it the atmosphere? Who can tell? Or was it her? Or the allure of the work? But something new was within me, and a sweet longing took hold of me, Yearning to take her, lift her up, and free her from her hard work. Was it to hold her while lifting her, or was it to lift her by holding her? Was it about embracing or assisting that occupied my thoughts the most? It's a tough question. But there was something new within me: I was also a young man among women. Was it the atmosphere? Who knows? But, in part, it was the appeal of the work.

And he proceeds in a rapture to talk on the beauty of household service.

And he goes on excitedly about the beauty of home service.

Hereat Arthur remarks: “‘Is not all this just the same that one hears at common room breakfasts, Or perhaps Trinity-wines, about Gothic buildings and beauty?’”—p. 13.

Here, Arthur comments: “‘Isn’t all this just like what you hear at casual breakfasts, or maybe over Trinity wines, about Gothic architecture and beauty?’”—p. 13.

38

The character of Hobbes, called into energy by this observation, is perfectly developed in the lines succeeding:

The character of Hobbes, energized by this observation, is fully developed in the lines that follow:

"And with a jolt from the couch came Hobbes; with a shout from the couch," There lay the great Hobbes, thoughtful, heavyset, and clever; The author is forgotten and quiet about the latest trends and ideas; Quiet and lively at different times, a fountain occasionally flowing, Silent and distant, or powerful and plentiful like tropical rain; Diligent; unconcerned about appearance; inattentive; through smooth talking Recently lured into wearing a kilt as seen with Hope and the Piper, Hope an Antinous mere, Hyperion of calves the Piper..... “‘Ah! if only they could be taught,’ he continued, ‘by a Pugin of women How even the churning and washing, the dairy work, the kitchen tasks, Just wait a moment to transform and turn them into charms and attractions; Scrubbing requires real skill but honest and artistic touch. "And the disposal of waste to be handled aesthetically!"—pp. 13, 14.

Here, in the tutor's answer to Hewson, we come on the moral of the poem, a moral to be pursued through commonplace lowliness of station and through high rank, into the habit of life which would be, in the one, not petty,—in the other, not overweening,—in any, calm and dignified.

Here, in the tutor's response to Hewson, we encounter the lesson of the poem, a lesson that applies to both ordinary humble positions and to those of high status, emphasizing a way of life that is, in one case, not petty—while in the other, not arrogant—but rather calm and dignified in all situations.

“You're a boy; when you grow up into a man, you'll see that things change." You will learn to pursue what is good and to reject what is appealing, Reject all superficial beauty, as it's just about status and trends, Gentle hands, and wealth, as well as poverty, Poverty is truly appealing, and I can confirm that. Good, wherever you find it, you will choose, whether it's humble or grand, "Happy if you only find it, and once you find it, you don't lose it." —p. 14.

When the discussion is ended, the party propose to separate, some proceeding on their tour; and Philip Hewson will be of these.

When the discussion wraps up, the group decides to break up, with some continuing on their journey; and Philip Hewson will be among them.

“‘Finally, too,’ from the kilt and the sofa said Hobbes to wrap things up, "Finally, Philip needs to search for the likely home of the suspected poacher." Hidden in the hills of Lochaber, the Bothie of what-did-he-call-it. Feeling hopeless about you and about us, about gillies and marquises—hopeless, Tired of ethics and logic, even more tired of rhetoric, There he will be, enchanted by the appeal of a charming potato digger, Examine the issue of sex in the Bothie of what-did-he-call-it.”’—p. 18.

The action here becomes divided; and, omitting points of detail, we must confine ourselves to tracing the development of the idea in which the subject of the poem consists.

The action here splits up, and, skipping the details, we need to focus on tracking the development of the idea that makes up the subject of the poem.

Philip and his companions, losing their road, are received at a farm, where they stay for three days: and this experience of himself begins. He comes prepared; and, if he seems to love the “golden-haired Katie,” it is less that she is “the youngest and comeliest daughter” than because of her position, and that in that she realises his preconceived wishes. For three days he is with her and about her; and he 39 remains when his friends leave the farm-house. But his love is no more than the consequence of his principles; it is his own will unconsidered and but half understood. And a letter to Adam tells how it had an end:

Philip and his friends, losing their way, are welcomed at a farm, where they stay for three days. This is where he begins to understand himself. He's ready for this experience, and if he seems to have feelings for "golden-haired Katie," it's not just because she's "the youngest and prettiest daughter," but also because her status aligns with his expectations. He spends three days with her, and he stays even after his friends leave the farmhouse. However, his love is merely a result of his beliefs; it's his own unexamined desire, only partially understood. A letter to Adam explains how it all came to an end:

"I was walking about two miles from the cottage, Filled with my dreams. A girl walked by at a party with others: She was wearing a cloak and stepping quickly because it was starting to rain. But as she walked by, I caught a glimpse of her eyes looking at me from under her hood:— With just a quick glance, I felt it so deeply, yet remained indifferent. You wouldn't really say our eyes met; she glanced and then looked away. It was maybe three minutes before I figured out what it was. I had seen her I’m sure I’ve seen it before, but that wasn’t it—not its significance. No; it seemed to look at me with a straightforward sense of superiority. Quietly saying to herself, "Yes, there he is, still in his fancy..." He doesn't realize yet that we have here just the things he's familiar with from other places, And the things he likes here, he wouldn't even consider elsewhere; People here are just like anyone else, not magical beings from a fairy tale. He is in a trance and possessed—I wonder how much longer this will last. It’s a shame and a pity—and nothing good is likely to come of it. It's something like this, but honestly, I can't define it at all. But three hours later, I was off and away in the moorland, "Hiding myself from myself, if I could, the arrow inside me." —p. 29.

Philip Hewson has been going on

Philip Hewson has been going on

"Even as clouds pass quietly and are unseen from mountain to mountain, Leaving the top of Benmore, the next noticeable peak is Benvohrlich. Or like the hawk on the hill, which flies high and glides in its search for prey, “Sometimes seen, sometimes not.” ...... And these are his words in the mountains: ......
"Surely the force that is pushing me forward with such strong energy, Surely my strength will be in her, my help and protection surrounding her, Surely, her inner joy and happiness will keep her strong and vibrant. Until the short winter has passed, her own true essence in the springtime. Rise, and the tree I have stripped bare will be green just like before. It definitely can be, it should be, it has to be. Yet, over and over, "I keep saying, 'I wish I were dead, so I could go and support her.'"—pp. 26, 27.

And, meanwhile, Katie, among the others, is dancing and smiling still on some one who is to her all that Philip had ever been.

And, in the meantime, Katie, along with the others, is dancing and smiling at someone who means just as much to her as Philip ever did.

When Hewson writes next, his experience has reached its second stage. He is at Balloch, with the aunt and the cousin of his friend Hope: and the lady Maria has made his beliefs begin to fail and totter, and he feels for something to hold firmly. He seems to think, at one moment, that the mere knowledge of the existence of such an one ought to compensate for lives of drudgery hemmed in with want; then he turns round on himself with, “How shall that be?” And, at length, he appeases his questions, saying that it must and should be so, if it is.

When Hewson writes next, he's gone through another phase in his experience. He's in Balloch, with his friend Hope's aunt and cousin. Lady Maria has started to shake his beliefs, and he's looking for something to hold onto. At one point, he thinks that just knowing someone like her should make up for a life of hard work and struggle. Then he questions himself, thinking, “How can that be?” Eventually, he settles his doubts by telling himself that it has to be that way if it is.

After this, come scraps of letters, crossed and recrossed, from the 40 Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich. In his travelling towards home, a horse cast a shoe, and the were directed to David Mackaye. Hewson is still in the clachan hard by when he urges his friend to come to him: and he comes.

After this, there are pieces of letters, crisscrossed and overlapping, from the 40 Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich. While traveling home, a horse lost a shoe, and the were sent to David Mackaye. Hewson is still in the village nearby when he encourages his friend to join him: and he does.

"On the empty hillside, looking down through the lake to the ocean;" There, with a small stream nearby and two pine trees in front of it, There, with the road below, and in view of buses and boats, Home of David Mackaye and his daughters, Elspie and Bella, Sends up a column of smoke the Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich.....
"They walk along the road, by the edge of the salty sea water," A young man and woman are quiet while the two elders are talking. —pp. 36, 37.
“Philip stayed at the inn with Adam for ten more days; For ten more nights, they met and walked together with the father and daughter. Ten more nights; and, night after night, felt more distant away. Philip and she, each night growing less attentive, out of habit, the father.—pp. 38, 39.

From this point, we must give ourselves up to quotation; and the narrow space remaining to us is our only apology to the reader for making any omission whatever in these extracts.

From here on, we need to rely on quotes; and the little space we have left is our only excuse to the reader for leaving anything out in these excerpts.

"For she admitted, while they sat in the twilight, and he didn’t see her blushes, Elspie admitted that, at the sports event long ago, she saw him with her father. As the old man stood at the door, he had mentioned the name of the Bothie; There, after that, at the dance; and once more at the dance in Rannoch; And she was quiet, feeling puzzled. Puzzled more than Philip. He buried his face in his hands, his face that was covered in blood. Silent and confused; however, out of compassion, she overcame her fear and continued: "Katie is good and sensible: don't worry, Sir, about her;" Katie is kind and not foolish; gentle, but not like many. Hiding it right away, afraid of being seen, in the chest Storing away like in a cupboard, the joy that any man brings them, Hiding it away like something they should be embarrassed about: I believe that's the case in England more than in Scotland, Sir. No, she lives and enjoys everything, just like in beautiful weather; Sorry to lose it; but it’s just like how we feel when we lose nice weather….. There were at least five or six, but not there; no, I'm not saying that. But in the surrounding countryside, you might as well have been dating. That was what caused me a lot of pain; and (you probably won’t remember that though), Three days after I met you, I was walking next to my uncle. I was thinking a lot about it and hoped you wouldn't notice. As I walked by, I couldn't help but look. You didn't recognize me; But I was happy when I heard the next day that you had gone to the teacher.
"And, finally lifting his face, with wide-open eyes, Large like bright stars in the fog, and faint with scattered shadows. Philip, starting to tear up,
"You think I don't remember," He said, "What if I didn't notice? Oh, should I share this with you?" “Elspie, it was your gaze that made me leave Rannoch.” He continued more confidently, although with stronger emotion. "Elspie, why should I say it? You won't believe it, and you shouldn't." Why should I say that I love, when I’ve practically said it to someone else?41 But if I take the risk, if I say, Oh Elspie, you are the only one I love, you, First and only in my life that has been, and definitely will be; Could you really believe it, oh Elspie, and not reject it? Is it possible, Elspie?
"Well," she replied, Quietly, in her own way, still knitting; "Well, I think about it." Sure, I’m not sure, Mr. Philip; but it just feels a little strange to me— Like the new high bridge they used to build down there, Across the clearing and the valley, on the path. You won't get me... Sometimes I catch myself dreaming at night about arches and bridges; Sometimes I dream of a powerful invisible hand reaching down, and Dropping a key stone in the middle.
“But while she was talking,— So it happened—a moment when she took a break from her work and, thinking, She placed her hand on her lap. Philip took it, and she didn't resist. He held her fingers, stopping the knitting. But emotion Came all over her increasingly, from his hand, from her heart, and Most from the pleasant concept and image her mind was refreshing. He held her hand, and his tears fell onto it, After trembling for a long time, she finally kissed it and then she was done. As she finished, he stood up and said, "What did I just hear? Oh!" What have I done to deserve such words? Oh! I understand it, "Look at the great keystone descending from the heavenly realm." He fell at her feet and buried his face in her apron. "But, as they walked to the cottage under the moon and stars, Elspie sighed and said, "Please be patient, dear Mr. Philip; Don't rush into anything. It's all happening too quickly and unexpectedly. Don't say anything to anyone yet.
"Elspie," he replied, "Isn't my friend leaving on Friday? Then I won't see you at all:" Am I not going on Monday? ‘But oh!’ he said, ‘Elspie, Please do as I ask, my child; don’t keep calling me Mr. Why shouldn't I just call you Miss Elspie? Call me tonight, this beautiful night, for the first time, Philip. "‘Philip,’ she said, laughing, and said she couldn’t say it." “Philip,” she said. He turned and kissed her sweet lips as he heard her say it. "But the next day, Elspie avoided Philip." And, in the evening spot, when he took her hand by the alders, He pulled it back, saying almost irritably:
“No, Mr. Philip;” I was totally right last night: it’s too early, too sudden, What I said before was silly, maybe—was impulsive. When I think about it, I'm shocked and scared by it.'” "Before she could say two words, Philip had let go of her fingers;" As she continued, he pulled back, fell away, and trembled. There he stood, looking pale and ghostly; when she finished, Responding in a flat tone:
"It is true; oh! absolutely true, Elspie. Oh! You’re always right; oh! What have I been doing? I will leave tomorrow. But oh! don't completely forget me, “Please, Elspie, don’t hate me; no, don’t hate me, my Elspie.”
42 "But a wave of disgust ran through Elspie's mind and heart; She stood up from her spot on the rock, setting aside her knitting, I went up to him where he was standing and replied:
'No, Mr. Philip: No, you are kind, Mr. Philip, and gentle; and I am the foolish one: No, Mr. Philip; I'm sorry.'
“She walked straight up to him and confidently He took her hand and held it in his, not daring to move. Lifted the cold, dangling hand, straining to raise the heavy elbow. "I'm scared," she said, "but I will;" and kissed his fingers. He dropped to his knees and kissed her, reminiscing about the past... “As he kissed her fingers and knelt on the ground before her, Giving in, she sank back into her seat, aware of what she was doing. Clueless, confused, in a delightful mix of vague emotions, Bending down, unsure of what to do, she pressed her lips to the curl on his forehead. And Philip, lifting himself up, gently, for the first time, around her. He wrapped his arms around her tightly, holding her close to his chest. "As they walked home under the moonlight, 'Forgive me, Philip,' she whispered:" "I suddenly have so much to talk about, I have never once considered anything in my clueless Highlands.’”—pp. 39-44.

We may spare criticism here, for what reader will not have felt such poetry? There is something in this of the very tenderness of tenderness; this is true delicacy, fearless and unembarrassed. Here it seems almost captious to object: perhaps, indeed, it is rather personal whim than legitimate criticism which makes us take some exception at “the curl on his forehead;” yet somehow there seems a hint in it of the pet curate.

We can hold back criticism here, since what reader hasn't experienced such poetry? There's something in this that embodies the purest form of tenderness; it's genuine delicacy, confident and unashamed. It almost feels petty to object: maybe it’s more about personal preference than real critique that leads us to be a bit critical about "the curl on his forehead;" still, there seems to be a suggestion of the beloved curate in that detail.

Elspie's doubts now return upon her with increased force; and it is not till after many conversations with the “teacher” that she allows her resolve to be fixed. So, at last,

Elspie's doubts come back to her even stronger, and it isn't until after many talks with the "teacher" that she finally feels her determination solidify. So, in the end,

"On Saturday evening, during the beautiful bright October," "Under those alders, Elspie pledged her love to Philip."

And, after their talk, she feels strong again, and fit to be his.—Then they rise.

And after their conversation, she feels strong again and ready to be his. Then they get up.

"But we have to go, Mr. Philip."
“I’m not going at all,” said He said, "If you call me Mr. Thank Heaven! that's done!" “No, but it’s not,” she said. “It isn’t over, and it won’t be.” "Wasn't that the name I first called you?" she asked. No, Mr. Philip, no. You've kissed me enough for two nights. "No—Come on, Philip, hurry up, or I'll just go without you." “‘You never call me Philip,’ he replied, ‘until I kiss you.’”—pp. 47, 48.

David Mackaye gives his consent; but first Hewson must return to College, and study for a year.

David Mackaye agrees, but first Hewson needs to go back to college and study for a year.

His views have not been stationary. To his old scorn for the idle of 43 the earth had succeeded the surprise that overtook him at Balloch: and he would now hold to his creed, yet not as rejecting his experience. Some, he says, were made for use; others for ornament; but let these be so made, of a truth, and not such as find themselves merely thrust into exemption from labor. Let each know his place, and take it, “For it is beautiful only to do the thing we are meant for.” And of his friend urging Providence he can only, while answering that doubtless he must be in the right, ask where the limit comes between circumstance and Providence, and can but wish for a great cause, and the trumpet that should call him to God's battle, whereas he sees

His views have changed over time. His previous disdain for the lazy on 43 the earth was followed by the surprise he felt at Balloch: and now he would hold onto his beliefs, but not at the expense of his experiences. Some people, he says, were made for use; others for decoration; however, let these be truly made that way, not simply finding themselves free from work. Everyone should know their role and embrace it, “For it’s only beautiful to do what we’re meant to do.” And as for his friend pressing the idea of Providence, he can only, while agreeing that he must be right, question where the line is drawn between circumstance and Providence, and he can only wish for a greater cause, and the call that should summon him to God's battle, while he sees

"Just endless chaos and confusion and disorder, Supported by a serious plea, "For God's sake, don't go there." And the year is finally over. Philip went back to his books, but returned to his Highlands after... __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ There in the bright October, the beautiful bright October, When the ferns change and the heather flowers have wilted, And, among the reddish-brown heather and ferns, the green trees are beautiful, Once the shearing was done and the barley stooks were gathered, David gave his beloved daughter Elspie to Philip as his wife; Elspie, the quiet and brave one, was married to Philip, the poet..... So Philip won his bride. They are married and have gone to New Zealand. Five hundred pounds in my pocket, along with some books and two or three pictures, The toolbox, plow, and everything else, they circled the globe to New Zealand. "There he worked hard and dug; conquered the land and his own spirit." —pp. 52-55.

Among the prominent attributes of this poem is its completeness. The elaboration, not only of character and of mental discipline, but of incident also, is unbroken. The absences of all mention of Elspie in the opening scene and again at the dance at Rannoch may at first seem to be a failure in this respect; but second thoughts will show it to be far otherwise: for, in the former case, her presence would not have had any significance for Hewson, and, in the latter, would have been overlooked by him save so far as might warrant a future vague recollection, pre-occupied as his eyes and thoughts were by another. There is one condition still under which we have as yet had little opportunity of displaying this quality; but it will be found to be as fully carried out in the descriptions of nature. In the first of our extracts the worlds are few, but stand for many.

Among the notable features of this poem is its completeness. The detailed development of both character and mental discipline, as well as incidents, is seamless. The lack of any mention of Elspie in the opening scene and again at the dance at Rannoch might initially seem like a weakness; however, upon reflection, it reveals a different perspective: in the first instance, her presence wouldn't have mattered to Hewson, and in the second, he would have hardly noticed her, being so focused on someone else. There is still one aspect where we haven't fully showcased this quality, but it can be found just as effectively in the descriptions of nature. In the first of our quotes, the words are few, but they represent much.

"Meäly Glen, the heart of Lochiel's beautiful forest, Where Scotch firs are densest and most abundant, and mix Majestically with rowan and ash;—in March, you have no ashes; "There, the pine stands alone or is accompanied by birch and alder." —p. 22.

In the next mere sound and the names go far towards the entire effect; but not so far as to induce any negligence in essential details:

In the next brief moment, the sounds and names contribute significantly to the overall effect; but not so much that it leads to any carelessness in important details:

"As the tide comes back in, the total weight of the ocean," Attracted by the moon and sun from Labrador and Greenland,44 Sets in the main in the open space between Mull and Scarfa, Heaving, swelling, spreading, the power of the mighty Atlantic; There into the nooks and crevices of the rocky cave floor. Settles down; and with large dimples, the smooth surface of the sea "Eddies, coils, and whirls, and dangerous Corryvreckan." —p. 52.

Two more passages, and they must suffice as examples. Here the isolation is perfect; but it is the isolation, not of the place and the actors only; it is, as it were, almost our own in an equal degree;

Two more passages, and they have to serve as examples. Here, the isolation is complete; but it’s the isolation, not just of the setting and the characters; it is, in a sense, almost ours equally.

“Ourselves too seem Not just as spectators, but accepted into it, blended in, as truly "Part of it includes the cattle in the field lying there by the birches." "Over there, across the large rocky docks, there's a wooden bridge that spans," Leading to the forest; down there,—three hundred yards, let's say,— Twenty-five feet lower, through areas of gravel, Stepping stones and a cart path cross in the open valley. But during this time, the boiling water that had built up Releases itself through a final drop, reaching a basin. Ten feet wide and eighteen feet long, filled with brightness and anger. Partly occupied, but mostly clear, pure, like a mirror; It's beautiful there because of the color from the green rocks below; Beautiful, especially where the foam bubbles up. Blend their white clouds with the soft color of the calm. Cliff after cliff rising on its sides, with rowan trees and hanging birch branches, Here it is, overlooked above at the bridge and pathway, Still more hidden from below by wood and rocky overhangs. You're isolated, left alone with yourself and the perfection of water, "Hidden on all sides, alone with yourself and the goddess of bathing."
"They took baths, read books, and explored the glens and forests;" Deep among the darkest pines, they cast shadows over the waterfall, Way up the long glen to the lake, and the lake beyond it "Deep beneath the massive red cliffs, there's a secret."

In many of the images of this poem, as also in the volume “Ambarvalia,” the joint production of Clough and Thomas Burbidge, there is a peculiar moderness, a reference distinctly to the means and habits of society in these days, a recognition of every-day fact, and a willingness to believe it as capable of poetry as that which, but for having once been fact, would not now be tradition. There is a certain special character in passages like the following, the familiarity of the matter blending with the remoteness of the form of metre, such as should not be overlooked in attempting to estimate the author's mind and views of art:

In many of the images from this poem, as well as in the collection “Ambarvalia,” created by Clough and Thomas Burbidge, there’s a unique modern vibe, a clear nod to the ways and habits of today’s society. It acknowledges everyday realities and shows a willingness to see them as just as poetic as things that used to be real but are now considered tradition. There’s a distinct quality in passages like the following, where the familiarity of the content mixes with the distant structure of the meter, which shouldn’t be ignored when trying to understand the author's thoughts and artistic perspective:

"Even now, as it was before, balls, dances, and evening parties,...." It felt like some kind of unnatural balloon activity just hanging in the air,... As just pointless distractions in the face of work and responsibility Like how a tourist turns aside to admire a landscape. "Appear in the steamer or coach to the merchant quickly for the city." —p. 12.
"I was like someone sleeping on the train tracks; someone who, dreaming,45 He hears the name of his home called out in his dream—he hears it but doesn't really register it, Faint, then louder again, and softer, fading away in the distance,— Barely aware, with a sense of internal conflict and decision, and Awareness of the current claim and the reality at hand; setbacks, However, the dream and imagination persist as we move ahead. "Without mercy, the car moves forward, and he doesn't know where it's headed."—p.38.

Indeed, the general adaptation of the style to the immediate matter, the alternation of the poetic and the familiar, with a certain mixture even of classical phrase and allusion, is highly appropriate, and may almost be termed constant, except in occasional instances where more poetry, and especially more conception and working out of images, is introduced than squares with a strict observance of nature. Thus the lines quoted where Elspie applies to herself the incident of “the high new bridge” and “the great key-stone in the middle” are succeeded by others (omitted in our extract) where the idea is followed into its details; and there is another passage in which, through no less than seventeen lines, she compares herself to an inland stream disturbed and hurried on by the mingling with it of the sea's tide. Thus also one of the most elaborate descriptions in the poem,—an episode in itself of the extremest beauty and finish, but, as we think, clearly misplaced,—is a picture of the dawn over a great city, introduced into a letter of Philip's, and that, too, simply as an image of his own mental condition. There are but few poets for whom it would be superfluous to reflect whether pieces of such-like mere poetry might not more properly form part of the descriptive groundwork, and be altogether banished from discourse and conversation, where the greater amount of their intrinsic care and excellence becomes, by its position, a proportionally increasing load of disregard for truthfulness.

Indeed, the overall adaptation of the style to the immediate subject, the mix of poetic and casual language, along with a bit of classical phrasing and references, is very fitting and can almost be considered consistent, except for a few instances where there’s more poetry, especially in the development and execution of images, than what strictly aligns with nature. For example, the lines where Elspie relates herself to “the high new bridge” and “the great key-stone in the middle” are followed by others (not included in our excerpt) where the idea is explored in detail; and there's another part where, over seventeen lines, she compares herself to an inland stream being disturbed and pushed along by the sea's tides. Additionally, one of the most detailed descriptions in the poem—a beautiful and refined episode, though we believe it is clearly out of place—depicts the dawn over a large city, included in a letter from Philip, simply as an image of his own mental state. There are only a few poets for whom it doesn’t make sense to consider whether such pieces of purely poetic content would be better suited as part of the descriptive foundation, rather than being included in discourse and conversation, where the greater level of their intrinsic care and quality can become an increasing burden of disregard for truthfulness.

For a specimen of a peculiarly noble spirit which pervades the whole work, we would refer the reader to the character of Arthur Audley, unnecessary to the story, but most important to the sentiment; for a comprehensive instance of minute feeling for individuality, to the narrative of Lindsay and the corrections of Arthur on returning from their tour.

For an example of a uniquely noble spirit that runs throughout the entire work, we direct the reader to the character of Arthur Audley. While he isn't essential to the story, he's crucial to the sentiment. For a thorough illustration of a deep appreciation for individuality, look to the narrative of Lindsay and Arthur's corrections upon returning from their tour.

"He could have been soaring, great, and ideal;" He found it extremely limiting, reducing, and belittling;”

For pleasant ingenuity, involving, too, a point of character, to the final letter of Hobbes to Philip, wherein, in a manner made up of playful subtlety and real poetical feeling, he proves how “this Rachel and Leah is marriage.”

For clever creativity, which also touches on character, in the final letter of Hobbes to Philip, where, with a mix of playful nuance and genuine poetic emotion, he demonstrates how “this Rachel and Leah is marriage.”

“The Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich” will not, it is to be feared, be extensively read; its length combined with the metre in which it is written, or indeed a first hasty glance at the contents, does not allure the 46 majority even of poetical readers; but it will not be left or forgotten by such as fairly enter upon it. This is a poem essentially thought and studied, if not while in the act of writing, at least as the result of a condition of mind; and the author owes it to the appreciations of all into whose hands it shall come, and who are willing to judge for themselves, to call it, should a second edition appear, by its true name;—not a trifle, but a work.

“The Bothie of Toper-na-fuosich” probably won’t be widely read; its length and the style it’s written in, or even just a quick look at the content, don’t attract most poetry readers. However, it won’t be abandoned or forgotten by those who really engage with it. This is a poem that’s fundamentally thought out and reflective, if not while being written, then at least as a result of a particular mindset. The author owes it to everyone who reads it and is open to forming their own opinions to correctly label it, if a second edition comes out—not as a minor piece, but as a significant work.

That public attention should have been so little engaged by this poem is a fact in one respect somewhat remarkable, as contrasting with the notice which the “Ambarvalia” has received. Nevertheless, independently of the greater importance of “the Bothie” in length and development, it must, we think, be admitted to be written on sounder and more matured principles of taste,—the style being sufficiently characterized and distinctive without special prominence, whereas not a few of the poems in the other volume are examples rather of style than of thought, and might be held in recollection on account of the former quality alone.

It's pretty surprising that this poem didn't get much public attention, especially when you compare it to the notice that "Ambarvalia" received. Still, aside from the greater importance of "the Bothie" in terms of its length and development, we believe it’s clearly written with more solid and mature principles of taste. The style stands out as unique and recognizable without being overly flashy, while many poems in the other collection tend to emphasize style over substance and might be remembered just for that aspect.

Her First Season

He looked her up and down, from her eyebrows to her toes. He looked at her so intently that he even gazed at her feet with admiration. Unquestioning faith of fools, just like someone who should Reach out to God for a friend. In the brown Of all her curls, he seemed to believe the town Would make a purchase; but her hood It wasn't the latest style, and his family Her female friends might hardly approve of her dress. If I smiled, it was only a little; for my cheeks Burned, thinking she would be displayed for sale, And cried out during the crowded rush In the noisy world, until all the tired weeks Should help her reconnect with herself and the past. Recognizable aspect of nature and the sun.
47

A Sketch From Nature

The air is clear for twenty miles, Over this vast country: It goes over hills, through woods, and across valleys. Over the steeple, the smokestacks, and the trees: And there's not a bird in the wind but knows How sweet these meadows are.
The swallows are flying beside the woods, And the crows are cawing loudly; And the sun at the edge of the earth has stopped, And, through the hedge and across the road, On the grassy slope lies: And the sheep are having their dinner. While the rays are fading.
Sleepy shadows are settling into the grooves, And the trees are casting long, giant shadows; And the woodland tufts are soft like velvet, And misty-gray the low cottages; But the aspens there have gold-green crowns, And the gold-green tops are shaking: The spires are white in the last light of the sun;— And yet a moment before he falls, The sun shines on the golden hills.
Two sheep, far from the fold, Are wandering on the hillside, With silver backs and golden chests: The merle is saying something, Something super sweet:— "The day—the day—the day is over:" There answers a single bleat— The air is chilly, and the sky is getting darker, And clouds stretch out like fish swimming.
Sydenham Wood, 1849.
48

An End

Love, as powerful as death, is gone. Come, let’s set up his bed. Among the wilting flowers: A green lawn at his head; And a stone at his feet, Where we can sit In the calm evening hours.
He was born in the spring, And died before the harvest. On the final warm day of summer He left us; he wouldn't stay. For the chilly and grey twilight of autumn Let's sit by his grave and sing. He's gone.
To a few chords, sad and soft, Let's sing. Let our eyes be focused on the grass, Shadowy, as the years go by, While we reflect on everything that was Long ago.
Published Monthly, price 1s.

This Periodical will consist of original Poems, Stories to develope thought and principle, Essays concerning Art and other subjects, and analytic Reviews of current Literature—particularly of Poetry. Each number will also contain an Etching; the subject to be taken from the opening article of the month.

This magazine will feature original poems, stories that explore ideas and values, essays about art and other topics, and in-depth reviews of contemporary literature—especially poetry. Each issue will also include an etching; the subject will be based on the lead article of the month.

An attempt will be made, both intrinsically and by review, to claim for Poetry that place to which its present development in the literature of this country so emphatically entitles it.

An effort will be made, both inherently and through analysis, to assert for Poetry the status that its current progress in the literature of this country strongly warrants.

The endeavour held in view throughout the writings on Art will be to encourage and enforce an entire adherence to the simplicity of nature; and also to direct attention, as an auxiliary medium, to the comparatively few works which Art has yet produced in this spirit. It need scarcely be added that the chief object of the etched designs will be to illustrate this aim practically, as far as the method of execution will permit; in which purpose they will be produced with the utmost care and completeness.

The goal throughout the discussions on Art will be to promote a complete commitment to the simplicity of nature; and also to highlight, as an additional approach, the relatively few works that Art has created in this spirit. It's hardly necessary to mention that the main purpose of the etched designs will be to practically demonstrate this aim, as much as the execution method allows; for this reason, they will be made with great care and thoroughness.

No. 2. (Price One Shilling.) FEBRUARY, 1850.

No. 2. (Price One Shilling.) FEBRUARY, 1850.

With an Etching by JAMES COLLINSON.

With an Etching by JAMES COLLINSON.

The Germ:

Thoughts towards Nature
In Poetry, Literature, and Art.

When someone just thinks a little Will clearly express the thought that is in him,— Not envisioning someone else's successes or failures, Not messing with new words that others taught; When someone speaks, having either searched Or only found—will speak, not just to glance over. A flat surface with well-crafted words and finishing, But in that very speech, the issue was raised: Don't be too quick to exclaim, “Is this all?— It's something I might have thought too, "But I wouldn't say it, because it wasn't worth it!" Ask: “Is this the truth?” Because is it still worth sharing? That can be the theme of a point or the entire world, Truth is a circle, perfect, large or small?

London:
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

London:
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

G.F Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane. Lombard Street.

G.F Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

CONTENTS.

To Correspondents.

All persons from whom Communications have been received, and who have not been otherwise replied to, are requested to accept the Editor's acknowledgments.

All individuals who have sent Communications and haven't received a response are asked to accept the Editor's thanks.

[Illustration: Ex ore infantiam et lartentium pertecizli laudem.]

[Illustration: From the mouth of infancy and the praise of the hidden.]

49

The Child Jesus

“O all ye that pass by the way, attend and see if there be any sorrow like to my sorrow.”—

“O all of you who pass by, stop and see if there’s any sorrow like my sorrow.”—

Lamentations i.12.

I. The Agony in the Garden

Joseph, a carpenter from Nazareth, His wife Mary had a single child, Jesus: One holy from his mother’s womb. Both parents loved him; it was only Mary's heart that... Beat with his blood, and, through her love and his, She knew that God was by her side, and she worked hard Humbly do the assigned work. To care for him wholeheartedly Who dared to call her mother, and who loved From her came the name of her son. And Mary gave Her heart to him, and she wasn’t afraid; still, she appeared To consider sacred what he said or did; And, unlike other women, never spoke. His words were innocent once more; however, all Were cherished in her memory. With the first secret of his birth. It's so powerful. As the child grew, her affection deepened. With wisdom and maturity for his age, Many mothers wondered, saying: “These Our little ones hold a special place in our hearts. Next to God; but Mary's compassion Grows to almost worship her child. Isn't he from her? I'm in the temple when __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kneeling to pray, she lowers her gaze to him, It was like God only listened to her prayer when it came through him. Is he going to be a prophet? No, we know "No prophet comes out of Galilee."
But all their kids became friends with the boy.
Three cottages that faced the ocean Stood next to each other to the east of Nazareth. Behind them stood a protective range of cliffs, Purple and yellow, greenery-speckled, red, Layers upon layers stacked against the sky. 50 In front of us, there was a row of sloping meadows, Separated by narrow streams that rose above, Jumped from the rocks and landed on the sand below. Into deep channels that expand to the sea.
In the simplest of these three homes Joseph, his wife Mary, and their child lived. A honeysuckle and a moss rose grew, With lots of flowers in front of their cottage; And over the gable warmed by the South A sunny grapevine spread out its shady leaves. Which provided shelter for its tendrils as they hung Shaking at the sight of blooming purple fruit. And, like the woven shadows and intense lights Which the sun spreads from some old bay window On the marble altar and the gold Of God's own Tabernacle, where He resides Forever, just like the blossoms and the vine, On Jesus' home, climbing up onto the roof, Mapped out their complex paths all around The yellow thatch partially hid the nests. From where noisy, crowded sparrows peeked without being seen. And Joseph had a small dove house set up. Between the gable window and the eaves, Where two white turtle doves (a symbol of love) From Mary's relative Zachary to her child Cooed softly and sounded pleasant to the ear. The constantly fading sound of crashing waves.
One summer morning, it happened that The mother dove first took her chick outside. To see the sun. It was her only one, And she had faced it for three long weeks. With careful patience until it broke the shell; And she had taken care of it with all her love, Another three, and watched the white down grow. Into full feather, until it left her nest. And now it stood outside its tight home, With fluttering wings released and blinking eyes; While hovering nearby, the old dove often attempted With many attractions to draw it down, That they could be fed by Jesus' hand, who stood Watching them from below, the shy bird Finally gathered courage and spread its wings, 51 Brushed against the light vine leaves as it floated down. At that moment, a hawk flew up from a tree, and three times Lifted into the air, he positioned himself to release. On the young dove, whose trembling feathers expanded About the sunken claws as it passed away. Then the hawk focused its round eye on the child, He shook the stained feathers from his beak, screamed, and flapped. His wide arched wings, and, swooping into a gap On the rocks, it gloomily consumed its prey. And Jesus heard the mother's desperate call, Weak like the distant cry of a lost child, Who in his fear runs from one path to another, Uncertain of everything, just like the dove, Like a death-stricken person, flailing in the air; Till, resting on the vine, she lowered her head. Deep in her ruffled feathers. She sat there, She sat there, reflecting on her loss, and didn't move. All day long.
And, sitting next to her, covered his face: Until a cloud, solitary between the earth And the sun cast its shadow over him. Then Jesus looked up for a moment; And a few drops of rain landed on his forehead, Sad, like shattered fragments of a forgotten dream, Or a vague sense of some future trouble.
Now, from a nearby garden, a blonde girl Arrived with a handful of beautiful flowers, She sorted them neatly in her lap, Like little kids do during Easter time. To have everything in order when their Lord appears. Then she gently lifted Jesus' covered face, She put the flowers in his hand and kissed his cheek. And tried to comfort him with calming words; He expressed his gratitude with his eyes.
Fast trickling down his face, drop by drop, Fell to the ground. That sad expression never left him. Until night came and sleep took over his sorrow.
52

II. The Scourging

Once again, a day arrived when Mary sat In the shadow of the lacy doorway, Working with bright and colorful threads A belt for her child, who is at her feet She laid his gentle face on her lap. Both small hands were crossed and held tightly together. Around her knee. On them, the glimmers of light. Which broke through the warm, overhanging blossoms, And cool transparent leaves looked like gems. Which deck is Our Lady's shrine when the incense smoke Rises in front of her, like them, barely visible Behind the stream of white, angled rays Which came from heaven, like a curtain of light, Across the dimly lit porch, I looked out and saw The threshold stone; and here, a newly born moth To a new existence, paused during her flight, To bask, her blue-eyed scarlet wings spread wide Wide in the sunlight on Jesus’ bare foot, Moving its warm glow to where the grass, Trimmed neatly, it grew around the cottage door.
And the child, gazing at his mother's face, Would engage in discussion about sacred matters. With her, or, deep in thought, would appear to observe The orange-belted wild bees when they stopped moving Their buzz, to press with a trunk searching for honey. The juicy grape; or drag their shiny legs Half buried in a cool, leafy corner Found in a rose; or else swing hard On the fragrant lips of the bending woodbine, And take the nectar from the flower to nourish the stone, Where, on a hill covered with hazel trees above Dividing two streams that flowed in the mist below, The wild bees filled their waxy, vaulted cells.
As time went on, a yearling colt of a donkey, Carrying a heavy load, came down the path. That wound from Nazareth near Joseph's house, Sloping down to the beach. And two young guys, The owners of the colt, through numerous strikes From the whip and the prod, it exhausted its weary sides; Pushing it beyond its limits so they could win. To the beach before a ship sets sail.53 As the donkey passed the door, it turned its head back, And looked at Jesus: and he recognized the look; And, being aware of it, also recognized the strange dark cross. Lying on its shoulders and back. It was a foal of that same donkey that bore The baby and the mother, when they ran away From the edge of Herod's sword to Egypt. And Jesus watched them until they got to the sand. Then, as his mother sat down again, Once again, a shadow of deep sadness appeared. When Mary looked at him, she saw on his forehead: And she remembered it in the days that followed.

III. The Crowning with Thorns

And time passed. The child sat alone on the beach, While Joseph's barge was loaded with heavy wood, Heading home, I slowly made my way through the calm. As he observed the long waves rise and crash, Run sparkling to his feet, and sink again, Three children, and then two, each with an arm. On the other side, raising their voices in song, Such joyful songs that only children understand, I passed by the spot where Jesus was sitting by Himself. But when they saw his contemplative expression, they stopped. And, while looking at each other, approached him; While someone wearing a wreath on their head Of hawthorn flowers, and a reed in his hand, Put these both from him, saying, “Here’s one Whom you will all choose instead of me. "To become our king;" and then he put on the wreath. On Jesus’ forehead, who humbly lowered his head. And when he picked up the reed, the children knelt down, And placed their simple gifts at his feet: And, almost questioning why they loved him so much, Gave him a respectful kiss, vowing to surrender. Serious loyalty. And Jesus came back. Their childish greetings, and they moved on. Singing another song, the music rang out With the sound of the sea, like a soft, sweet song Chanted in some large church to Jesus Christ. 54 And Jesus listened until their voices faded away. Behind the protruding rocks, and faded away: Then the wave crashed, and Jesus felt isolated. Being alone, with his attractive face And a sorrowful beauty, completely different from that of a child. The sun of innocence did not brighten any smiles, As if the group of happy faces has disappeared.

IV. Jesus Carrying his Cross

And when the barge arrived, and Joseph carried The wood on his shoulders, bit by bit, Jesus ran alongside him up to his shed, Longing for strength to assist the elderly man Who exhausted himself with work all day for him. But Joseph said, “My child, it is God's will. That I should work for you until you are Old enough to take care of yourself. — Wait for his timing. Which will come—when you are strong enough, "And carry a tree like this on your shoulders." As he was speaking, he picked up the last one. Settling back, he took a deep breath. Then Jesus looked up with profound, prophetic eyes. Full in the old man's face, but nothing was said, Running to open the door first.

V. The Crucifixion

Joseph had one female sheep, and she gave birth, Early in the season, and before her moment, A weak lamb. It happened to be on Jesus' birthday when he turned eight years old. So Mary said, “We’ll name it after him,”— (Because she always wanted to make her child happy)— "And we will sign it with a small red cross." "On the back, there's a mark to identify it." And Jesus loved the lamb, and as it grew Clean, pure, and loving just like him, White as the milk from its mother's feeding, He didn't give up his care until it became Strong enough to browse and then, because Joseph didn’t own any land because he was poor, He sent the lamb away to graze. A neighbor's flock located some distance from his home; Where Jesus went to see it every day.
55 One late spring evening, after finishing their daily work, Mother and child, as usual, They went hand in hand on their chosen evening walk. A nice breeze came up from the sea and blew Light flakes of shimmering silver over the fields Ready for mowing, and the golden West Warmed half the sky: the low sun flickered through The hedgerows, as they went by; while hawthorn trees Spread their snowy leaves and fragrance everywhere. The sloping woods were filled with a variety of leaves, And musical in whispers and in song.
Long before they reached the field, the longing lamb I saw them coming and ran back and forth. The gate, pushing its eager face between The lowest points, and calling out in pure joy. And Jesus, kneeling beside it, gently touched The tiny creature that could barely figure out how To show its affection, it licked his hands. Then, he started jumping back again, And, with its white feet on Jesus' knees, Nestled its head next to his: and, as the sun Sank down behind them, spreading out as it got closer. Mary thought the horizon looked low. To dress them in glory.—But her gaze She became thoughtful and said, “Last night, I had, A drifting dream. This reminds me of it; And I'll tell you about it as we walk home.
"I dreamed of a long and tiring journey I had to take." Alone, in an unfamiliar land: such desolation Sometimes we experience visions during the night, Barren and poorly lit. There wasn't A tree in view, except for a charred, leafless trunk, Like a rude cross; and, spread out here and there, A withered thistle was growing: the grass was dead, And the depleted soil glared through its sparse patches of grass. In dry and dusty areas, broken and warm, Chafing my tired feet, they got caught on Its dry surface; under a relentless sun Had drained all the moisture from the ground it scorched, And, glowing red, stared at me like An empty furnace when all the fire has gone out. I thought it was a dream, so I made an effort.56 To close my eyes and block it out from view. Then, I sat down and covered my face; but this Only heightened the fear; and so I stared With open eyes, I'm back in my dream again. The fog had become denser and turned very dark. Over the sun; and darkness surrounded me. Your father said it thundered toward the morning. But soon, in the distance, I saw a dull green light. Break through the clouds that spread across the earth, Like death on a bad man's turned-up face. Suddenly, it erupted with fifty forked darts. In a blinding white flash, so bright it seemed To cover the landscape in a sudden burst of light. When the loud crash that came down with it happened, Rolled its long echo into silence, through The quiet, dark silence was pierced by a sad sound; And when I looked at the tree, I saw that it Was struck by lightning; and there stood Near the bottom, there was a lone sheep. Bleating at the edge of a deep pit, Previously hidden, overgrown with briars and thorns; And in this, a little snow-white lamb, Like your own, it had fallen. It was dead. And it was cold, and must have been lying there for a long time; All along, the mother had been there. Powerless, and crying out with a sorrowful wail. The lamb had fought hard to escape. For many sharp thorns had ripped its head apart. And bleeding feet; and one had stabbed its side, From which blood and water flowed. Strange things. We see in dreams, and it's hard to understand;— For, bending down to lift its lifeless head, I thought it turned into the calm expression. Of my own child. Then I woke up and saw The faint moonlight filtering through the wet clouds "Awake in your little bed."
Then Jesus looked up and said softly: "We read that God will talk to those he loves." Sometimes in visions, He might speak to you. His mercy partially obscures what is to come. From you, my mother; or maybe, the thought Drifted through your mind what we read57 Last night, before we went to bed, we said aloud;— I’m referring to that passage in Isaiah’s book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Which describes the patient suffering lamb, “And it seems that no one gets it.” Then Mary leaned down to the child's forehead, And kissed him twice, and, pushing his hair back, She kissed him again, and Jesus felt her tears. Drops fell warm on his cheek, and he looked sad. As he quietly placed his hand again Inside his mother's. As they arrived, they departed. Walking home hand in hand. With Mary and Joseph, until the time When everything needs to be accomplished in him. Which God communicated through the words of His prophets A long time ago; and God was with him, along with God's grace.

A Pause of Thought

I searched for what doesn’t exist and can’t exist, And hope delayed made my heart sick, honestly; But years have to go by before youthful hope Is completely resigned.
I watched and waited with determination: And, even though the object appeared to be moving away I longed for that so much, day after day. I waited and watched quietly.
Sometimes I said, "This will stop now; My expectation tires, and will come to an end; "I'll resign it now and find peace." Yet never gave it up.
Sometimes I said, “It’s just an empty name. I yearn for; what name should I give it? "The peace of all the days I have left to live?" — But gave it all the same.
Alas! you foolish one,—equally unfit For healthy pleasure and beneficial pain, You know the chase is pointless, and again Turn to follow it.
58

The Purpose and Tendency of Early Italian Art

The object we have proposed to ourselves in writing on Art, has been “an endeavour to encourage and enforce an entire adherence to the simplicity of nature; and also to direct attention, as an auxiliary medium, to the comparatively few works which Art has yet produced in this spirit.” It is in accordance with the former and more prominent of these objects that the writer proposes at present to treat.

The goal we set for ourselves in writing about Art is to encourage a complete commitment to the simplicity of nature and to highlight, as a supportive medium, the relatively few works that Art has created in this spirit. It is in line with the first and more significant of these goals that the writer aims to focus on now.

An unprejudiced spectator of the recent progress and main direction of Art in England will have observed, as a great change in the character of the productions of the modern school, a marked attempt to lead the taste of the public into a new channel by producing pure transcripts and faithful studies from nature, instead of conventionalities and feeble reminiscences from the Old Masters; an entire seeking after originality in a more humble manner than has been practised since the decline of Italian Art in the Middle Ages. This has been most strongly shown by the landscape painters, among whom there are many who have raised an entirely new school of natural painting, and whose productions undoubtedly surpass all others in the simple attention to nature in detail as well as in generalities. By this they have succeeded in earning for themselves the reputation of being the finest landscape painters in Europe. But, although this success has been great and merited, it is not of them that we have at present to treat, but rather to recommend their example to their fellow-labourers, the historical painters.

An unbiased observer of the recent developments and main trends in Art in England would notice a significant shift in the direction of modern works. There’s a clear effort to guide public taste into a new direction by creating authentic representations and accurate studies from nature, rather than relying on conventional styles and weak echoes of the Old Masters. Artists are striving for originality in a more modest way than what has been seen since the decline of Italian Art in the Middle Ages. This is especially evident among landscape painters, many of whom have established a completely new school of natural painting. Their work clearly surpasses others by focusing on both the intricate details and the broader aspects of nature. As a result, they’ve earned a reputation as some of the finest landscape painters in Europe. However, while their success is both considerable and deserved, our focus is not on them at the moment, but rather on encouraging their fellow artists in historical painting to follow their lead.

That the system of study to which this would necessarily lead requires a somewhat longer and more devoted course of observation than any other is undoubted; but that it has a reward in a greater effect produced, and more delight in the searching, is, the writer thinks, equally certain. We shall find a greater pleasure in proportion to our closer communion with nature, and by a more exact adherence to all her details, (for nature has no peculiarities or excentricities) in whatsoever direction her study may conduct.

That the approach to studying this requires a longer and more dedicated period of observation than any other is clear; however, the writer believes it also offers the reward of a greater impact and more enjoyment in the exploration. We'll find more pleasure the closer we connect with nature and the more carefully we pay attention to all her details, (since nature has no oddities or eccentricities) no matter the direction in which her study leads us.

This patient devotedness appears to be a conviction peculiar to, or at least more purely followed by, the early Italian Painters; a feeling which, exaggerated, and its object mistaken by them, though still held holy and pure, was the cause of the retirement of many of the greatest men from the world to the monastery; there, in undisturbed silence and humility, 59

This unwavering dedication seems to be a belief unique to, or at least more genuinely embraced by, the early Italian painters; an emotion that, when exaggerated and misunderstood, led many of the greatest figures to withdraw from society to the monastery. There, in quietness and humility, 59

Boring to paint Those endless hallways and infinite corridors With the same series, Virgin, Babe, and Saint, "With the same cold, calm, beautiful gaze."

Even with this there is not associated a melancholy feeling alone; for, although the object was mistaken, yet there is evinced a consciousness of purpose definite and most elevated; and again, we must remember, as a great cause of this effect, that the Arts were, for the most part, cleric, and not laic, or at least were under the predominant influence of the clergy, who were the most important patrons by far, and their houses the safest receptacles for the works of the great painter.

Even with this, there's not just a sad feeling; even though the object was misunderstood, there's a clear awareness of a specific and noble purpose. We should also remember that a major reason for this effect is that the Arts were mostly religious and not secular, or at least were largely influenced by the clergy, who were by far the most significant patrons, and their homes were the safest places for the works of the great painter.

The modern artist does not retire to monasteries, or practise discipline; but he may show his participation in the same high feeling by a firm attachment to truth in every point of representation, which is the most just method. For how can good be sought by evil means, or by falsehood, or by slight in any degree? By a determination to represent the thing and the whole of the thing, by training himself to the deepest observation of its fact and detail, enabling himself to reproduce, as far as possible, nature herself, the painter will best evince his share of faith.

The modern artist doesn't retreat to monasteries or follow strict disciplines; instead, they can express their deep connection to high ideals through a strong commitment to truth in every aspect of their work, which is the fairest approach. After all, how can goodness come from bad methods, lies, or even a small level of inaccuracy? By committing to represent the subject and its entirety, and by honing their ability to observe its facts and details closely, the artist can strive to recreate nature as faithfully as possible, showcasing their dedication to authenticity.

It is by this attachment to truth in its most severe form that the followers of the Arts have to show that they share in the peculiar character of the present age,—a humility of knowledge, a diffidence of attainment; for, as Emerson has well observed,

It is through this commitment to truth in its strictest sense that those involved in the Arts must demonstrate that they embody the unique traits of today's era—a humility in knowledge, a lack of confidence in achievements; for, as Emerson has pointed out,

“Hamlet's unhappiness has tainted the present moment— “Covered with the pale shade of reflection.”

Is this so bad then? Sight is the last thing to be pitied. Would we be blind? Do we fear lest we should outsee nature and God, and drink truth dry?”

Is this really so bad? Vision is the last thing we should pity. Would we be blind? Are we afraid that we might see more than nature and God, and exhaust the truth?

It has been said that there is presumption in this movement of the modern school, a want of deference to established authorities, a removing of ancient landmarks. This is best answered by the profession that nothing can be more humble than the pretension to the observation of facts alone, and the truthful rendering of them. If we are not to depart from established principles, how are we to advance at all? Are we to remain still? Remember, no thing remains still; that which does not advance falls backward. That this movement is an advance, and that it is of nature herself, is shown by its going nearer to truth in every object produced, and by its being guided by the very principles the ancient painters followed, as soon as they attained the mere power of representing an object faithfully. 60 These principles are now revived, not from them, though through their example, but from nature herself.

People say that the modern school movement is presumptuous, lacking respect for established authorities, and removing ancient reference points. This is best countered by saying that there’s nothing more humble than the intent to observe facts and represent them truthfully. If we’re not allowed to move away from established principles, how can we ever make progress? Are we supposed to just stand still? Remember, nothing stays the same; if it doesn’t move forward, it moves backward. This movement is indeed a step forward and is aligned with nature itself, as evidenced by its approach to truth in every created work and its adherence to the very principles that ancient painters followed once they mastered the ability to represent objects accurately. 60 These principles are now revived, not directly from them, but through their example, and inspired by nature itself.

That the earlier painters came nearer to fact, that they were less of the art, artificial, cannot be better shown than by the statement of a few examples from their works. There is a magnificent Niello work by an unknown Florentine artist, on which is a group of the Saviour in the lap of the Virgin. She is old, (a most touching point); lamenting aloud, clutches passionately the heavy-weighted body on her knee; her mouth is open. Altogether it is one of the most powerful appeals possible to be conceived; for there are few but will consider this identification with humanity to be of more effect than any refined or emasculate treatment of the same subject by later artists, in which we have the fact forgotten for the sake of the type of religion, which the Virgin was always taken to represent, whence she is shown as still young; as if, nature being taken typically, it were not better to adhere to the emblem throughout, confident by this means to maintain its appropriateness, and, therefore, its value and force.

That the earlier painters were closer to reality and less artificial can be better demonstrated through a few examples from their works. There's an amazing Niello piece by an unknown Florentine artist featuring a scene of the Savior in the Virgin's lap. She looks old (which is a very touching detail); lamenting loudly, she holds her heavy child tightly on her knee, her mouth open. Overall, it's one of the most powerful emotional expressions imaginable; few will argue that this raw connection to humanity is more impactful than the refined or sanitized representations of the same subject by later artists, where the human aspect is overlooked in favor of the religious ideal that the Virgin is often depicted to represent, showing her as perpetually young. It's as if nature, when represented typically, might be better served by sticking to the emblem consistently, trusting that this approach maintains its relevance, value, and emotional strength.

In the Niello work here mentioned there is a delineation of the Fall, in which the serpent has given to it a human head with a most sweet, crafty expression. Now in these two instances the style is somewhat rude; but there are passion and feeling in it. This is not a question of mere execution, but of mind, however developed. Let us not mistake, however, from this that execution should be neglected, but only maintained as a most important aid, and in that quality alone, so that we do not forget the soul for the hand. The power of representing an object, that its entire intention may be visible, its lesson felt, is all that is absolutely necessary: mere technicalities of performance are but additions; and not the real intent and end of painting, as many have considered them to be. For as the knowledge is stronger and more pure in Masaccio than in the Caracci, and the faith higher and greater,—so the first represents nature with more true feeling and love, with a deeper insight into her tenderness; he follows her more humbly, and has produced to us more of her simplicity; we feel his appeal to be more earnest: it is the crying out of the man, with none of the strut of the actor.

In the Niello work mentioned here, there’s a depiction of the Fall, where the serpent has been given a human head with a sweet yet cunning expression. In these two cases, the style is somewhat rough, but there’s passion and emotion in it. This isn’t just about technical execution, but about the mindset, no matter how developed it is. However, let’s not make the mistake of assuming that execution should be ignored; it should be maintained as a crucial aid, and only in that sense, so we don’t forget the soul for the sake of the hand. The ability to portray an object so that its whole intention is clear and its lesson felt is all that’s truly necessary: technical skills are merely additions and not the real goal of painting, as many have thought. Just as Masaccio has a stronger and purer understanding than the Caracci, and a higher and greater sense of faith—he portrays nature with more genuine feeling and love, with a deeper insight into her tenderness; he follows her more humbly and reveals more of her simplicity to us; his appeal feels more sincere: it’s the outcry of a man, without any of the pretense of an actor.

Let us have the mind and the mind's-workings, not the remains of earnest thought which has been frittered away by a long dreary course of preparatory study, by which all life has been evaporated. Never forget that there is in the wide river of nature something which every body who has a rod and line may catch, precious things which every one may dive for.

Let’s focus on our thoughts and how they work, not the leftover serious thoughts that have been wasted on a long, boring stretch of studying, which has drained all the life out of us. Never forget that in the vast river of nature, there are treasures that anyone with a fishing rod can catch, and valuable things that everyone can dive for.

It need not be feared that this course of education would lead to a 61 repetition of the toe-trippings of the earliest Italian school, a sneer which is manifestly unfair; for this error, as well as several others of a similar kind, was not the result of blindness or stupidity, but of the simple ignorance of what had not been applied to the service of painting at their time. It cannot be shown that they were incorrect in expression, false in drawing, or unnatural in what is called composition. On the contrary, it is demonstrable that they exceeded all others in these particulars, that they partook less of coarseness and of conventional sentiment than any school which succeeded them, and that they looked more to nature; in fact, were more true, and less artificial. That their subjects were generally of a melancholy cast is acknowledged, which was an accident resulting from the positions their pictures were destined to occupy. No man ever complained that the Scriptures were morbid in their tendency because they treat of serious and earnest subjects: then why of the pictures which represent such? A certain gaunt length and slenderness have also been commented upon most severely; as if the Italians of the fourteenth century were as so many dray horses, and the artist were blamed for not following his model. The consequence of this direction of taste is that we have life-guardsmen and pugilists taken as models for kings, gentlemen, and philosophers. The writer was once in a studio where a man, six feet two inches in height, with atlantean shoulders, was sitting for King Alfred. That there is no greater absurdity than this will be perceived by any one that has ever read the description of the person of the king given by his historian and friend Asser.

It shouldn't be feared that this educational approach would result in a 61 repetition of the missteps made by the early Italian school, which is a clearly unfair criticism. This mistake, along with several others like it, wasn’t due to ignorance or stupidity, but rather a lack of awareness of techniques that hadn’t been applied to painting at that time. It can't be claimed that their expressions were incorrect, their drawings were false, or their compositions were unnatural. In fact, it's clear that they surpassed all others in these areas, showing less roughness and conventional sentiment than any schools that followed them, and that they looked more to nature; in reality, they were more truthful and less artificial. Admittedly, their subjects often had a melancholic tone, which was simply a result of the contexts their paintings were meant to fill. No one ever argued that the Scriptures were morbid in their themes simply because they deal with serious and profound subjects; so why do we criticize paintings that depict similar themes? Some have also harshly critiqued a certain gauntness and slenderness, as if the Italians of the fourteenth century were built like heavy draft horses, and the artist was at fault for not adhering to their model. This shift in taste has led to life guards and boxers being used as models for kings, gentlemen, and philosophers. I once visited a studio where a man, six feet two inches tall with broad shoulders, was posing as King Alfred. Anyone who has read the description of King Alfred by his historian and friend Asser would see how absurd this is.

The sciences have become almost exact within the present century. Geology and chemistry are almost re-instituted. The first has been nearly created; the second expanded so widely that it now searches and measures the creation. And how has this been done but by bringing greater knowledge to bear upon a wider range of experiment; by being precise in the search after truth? If this adherence to fact, to experiment and not theory,—to begin at the beginning and not fly to the end,—has added so much to the knowledge of man in science; why may it not greatly assist the moral purposes of the Arts? It cannot be well to degrade a lesson by falsehood. Truth in every particular ought to be the aim of the artist. Admit no untruth: let the priest's garment be clean.

The sciences have become almost exact in this century. Geology and chemistry have been almost completely redefined. Geology has been nearly created; chemistry has expanded so much that it now explores and measures the creation. And how has this been achieved? By applying greater knowledge to a broader range of experiments; by being precise in the quest for truth. If this commitment to facts, to experiments and not theories—starting from the ground up instead of jumping to conclusions—has greatly expanded human knowledge in science, why can't it also significantly support the moral goals of the Arts? It's not beneficial to undermine a lesson with falsehoods. The artist's aim should be to seek truth in every detail. Accept no untruth; let the priest's garment be clean.

Let us now return to the Early Italian Painters. A complete refutation of any charge that the character of their school was neccessarily gloomy will be found in the works of Benozzo Gozzoli, as in his ‘Vineyard’ where there are some grape-gatherers the most elegant and graceful imaginable; this painter's children are the 62 most natural ever painted. In Ghiberti,—in Fra Angilico, (well named),—in Masaccio,—in Ghirlandajo, and in Baccio della Porta, in fact in nearly all the works of the painters of this school, will be found a character of gentleness, grace, and freedom, which cannot be surpassed by any other school, be that which it may; and it is evident that this result must have been obtained by their peculiar attachment to simple nature alone, their casting aside all ornament, or rather their perfect ignorance of such,—a happy fortune none have shared with them. To show that with all these qualifications they have been pre-eminent in energy and dignity, let us instance the ‘Air Demons’ of Orcagna, where there is a woman borne through the air by an Evil Spirit. Her expression is the most terrible imaginable; she grasps her bearer with desperation, looking out around her into space, agonized with terror. There are other figures in the same picture of men who have been cast down, and are falling through the air: one descends with his hands tied, his chin up, and long hair hanging from his head in a mass. One of the Evil Spirits hovering over them has flat wings, as though they were made of plank: this gives a most powerful character to the figure. Altogether, this picture contains perhaps a greater amount of bold imagination and originality of conception than any of the kind ever painted. For sublimity there are few works which equal the ‘Archangels’ of Giotto, who stand singly, holding their sceptres, and with relapsed wings. The ‘Paul’ of Masaccio is a well-known example of the dignified simplicity of which these artists possessed so large a share. These instances might be multiplied without end; but surely enough have been cited in the way of example to show the surpassing talent and knowledge of these painters, and their consequent success, by following natural principles, until the introduction of false and meretricious ornament led the Arts from the simple chastity of nature, which it is as useless to attempt to elevate as to endeavour to match the works of God by those of man. Let the artist be content to study nature alone, and not dream of elevating any of her works, which are alone worthy of representation.{5}

Let’s go back to the Early Italian Painters. A complete dismissal of any claim that their school was necessarily gloomy can be found in the works of Benozzo Gozzoli, especially in his ‘Vineyard,’ where he depicts some of the most elegant and graceful grape-gatherers imaginable; this painter’s children are the most natural ever captured. In Ghiberti, Fra Angelico (aptly named), Masaccio, Ghirlandajo, and Baccio della Porta—in fact, in nearly all the works of this school’s painters—you’ll find a sense of gentleness, grace, and freedom that’s unmatched by any other school. It’s clear that this outcome stems from their deep connection to simple nature alone, casting aside all ornamentation, or rather their complete lack of awareness of it—something no one else can claim. To demonstrate that, despite these qualities, they excelled in energy and dignity, consider the ‘Air Demons’ by Orcagna, where a woman is lifted through the air by an Evil Spirit. Her expression is terrifying; she clings desperately to her captor, eyes wide as she looks around in space, filled with dread. There are other figures in the same painting of men who have been cast down, falling through the air: one descends with his hands tied, chin up, and long hair flowing wildly. One of the Evil Spirits above them has flat wings, almost like they’re made of wood, which adds a powerful quality to the figure. Overall, this painting may contain more bold imagination and originality than any of its kind ever painted. Few works match the sublimity of Giotto's ‘Archangels,’ who stand gracefully, holding their scepters, with wings relaxed. Masaccio’s ‘Paul’ is a well-known example of the dignified simplicity inherent in these artists. These examples could go on indefinitely, but surely enough have been presented to showcase the remarkable talent and knowledge of these painters and their remarkable success in adhering to natural principles, until the introduction of false and gaudy ornamentation steered the Arts away from nature’s simple purity, which is as pointless to try to elevate as it is to attempt to match God’s creation with human work. Let the artist focus on studying nature alone and avoid any ambition of elevating her creations, which are the only ones worthy of representation.{5}

{5} The sources from which these examples are drawn, and where many more might be found, are principally:—D'Agincourt: “Histoire de l'Art par les Monumens;”—Rossini: “Storia della Pittura;”—Ottley: “Italian School of Design,” and his 120 Fac-similes of scarce prints;—and the “Gates of San Giovanni,” by Ghiberti; of which last a cast of one entire is set up in the Central School of Design, Somerset House; portions of the same are also in the Royal Academy.

{5} The sources for these examples, and where many more can be found, are mainly: D'Agincourt: “Histoire de l'Art par les Monumens;”—Rossini: “Storia della Pittura;”—Ottley: “Italian School of Design,” along with his 120 facsimiles of rare prints; and the “Gates of San Giovanni” by Ghiberti, of which a full cast is displayed at the Central School of Design, Somerset House; parts of the same are also at the Royal Academy.

The Arts have always been most important moral guides. Their 63 flourishing has always been coincident with the most wholesome period of a nation's: never with the full and gaudy bloom which but hides corruption, but the severe health of its most active and vigorous life; its mature youth, and not the floridity of age, which, like the wide full open petals of a flower, indicates that its glory is about to pass away. There has certainly always been a period like the short warm season the Canadians call the “Indian Summer,” which is said to be produced by the burning of the western forests, causing a factitious revival of the dying year: so there always seems to have been a flush of life before the final death of the Arts in each period:—in Greece, in the sculptors and architects of the time after Pericles; in the Germans, with the successors of Albert Durer. In fact, in every school there has been a spring, a summer, an autumn, an “Indian Summer,” and then winter; for as surely as the “Indian Summer,” (which is, after all, but an unhealthy flush produced by destruction,) so surely does winter come. In the Arts, the winter has been exaggerated action, conventionalism, gaudy colour, false sentiment, voluptuousness, and poverty of invention: and, of all these characters, that which has been the most infallible herald of decease, voluptuousness, has been the most rapid and sure. Corruption lieth under it; and every school, and indeed every individual, that has pandered to this, and departed from the true spirit in which all study should be conducted, sought to degrade and sensualize, instead of chasten and render pure, the humanity it was instructed to elevate. So has that school, and so have those individuals, lost their own power and descended from their high seat, fallen from the priest to the mere parasite, from the law-giver to the mere courtier.

The arts have always been crucial moral guides. Their 63 growth has always coincided with the healthiest times in a nation—never with the flashy and ostentatious display that only hides decay, but with the robust vitality of its most energetic and dynamic life; its mature youth, and not the overripe bloom of age, which, like the wide-open petals of a flower, signals that its glory is about to fade away. There has always been a time similar to the brief warm period that Canadians call “Indian Summer,” which is thought to come from the burning of the western forests, creating an artificial revival of the dying year: so too, there seems to be a burst of life before the final decline of the arts in each era:—in Greece, with the sculptors and architects after Pericles; in Germany, with the followers of Albert Durer. In fact, in every artistic movement, there has been a spring, summer, autumn, an “Indian Summer,” and then winter; just as surely as the “Indian Summer” (which is ultimately just an unhealthy glow stemming from destruction), winter will follow. In the arts, winter has manifested as exaggerated action, conventionalism, flashy color, false sentiment, sensuality, and a lack of creativity: and of all these traits, the one that has been the most certain sign of decline, sensuality, has been the most quick and certain. Corruption lies beneath it; and every school, and indeed every individual, that has catered to this, straying from the true spirit in which all study should be approached, has aimed to degrade and sensualize rather than purify and elevate humanity. Thus, that school, and those individuals, have lost their own power, descending from their lofty position, falling from being priests to mere parasites, from lawgivers to mere courtiers.

If we have entered upon a new age, a new cycle of man, of which there are many signs, let us have it unstained by this vice of sensuality of mind. The English school has lately lost a great deal of this character; why should we not be altogether free from it? Nothing can degrade a man or a nation more than this meanness; why should we not avoid it? Sensuality is a meanness repugnant to youth, and disgusting in age: a degradation at all times. Let us say

If we've stepped into a new era, a new phase of humanity, which there are many signs of, let’s keep it free from the vice of selfish desires. The English school has recently lost a lot of this quality; so why shouldn't we be completely free of it? Nothing can lower the dignity of a person or a country more than this pettiness; why shouldn't we steer clear of it? Sensuality is a pettiness that young people find repulsive and older people find revolting: it's a degradation at any age. Let's say

"My strength is like the strength of ten, “Because my heart is clean.”

Bearing this in mind,—the conviction that, without the pure heart, nothing can be done worthy of us; by this, that the most successful school of painters has produced upon us the intention of their earnestness at this distance of time,—let us follow in their path, 64 guided by their light: not so subservient as to lose our own freedom, but in the confidence of equal power and equal destiny; and then rely that we shall obtain the same success and equal or greater power, such as is given to the age in which we live. This is the only course that is worthy of the influence which might be exerted by means of the Arts upon the character of the people: therefore let it be the only one for us to follow if we hope to share in the work.

Keeping this in mind—the belief that nothing meaningful can be achieved without a pure heart; and that the most successful group of painters has left us their sincere intentions even after all this time—let's follow their example, 64 guided by their insight: not so obedient that we lose our own freedom, but with the confidence of equal strength and shared destiny; and trust that we will achieve the same success and equal or greater power that our current era offers. This is the only path that truly honors the impact that the Arts can have on the character of the people: so let this be the only route we take if we wish to be part of the effort.

That the real power of the Arts, in conjunction with Poetry, upon the actions of any age is, or might be, predominant above all others will be readily allowed by all that have given any thought to the subject: and that there is no assignable limit to the good that may be wrought by their influence is another point on which there can be small doubt. Let us then endeavour to call up and exert this power in the worthiest manner, not forgetting that we chose a difficult path in which there are many snares, and holding in mind the motto, “No Cross, no Crown.”

That the true power of the Arts, along with Poetry, over the actions of any time is, or could be, more significant than anything else will be easily accepted by anyone who has thought about it: and that there are no limits to the good that can come from their influence is another point that's hard to dispute. So, let's try to harness and use this power in the best way possible, keeping in mind that we've chosen a challenging path filled with many traps, and remembering the saying, “No Cross, no Crown.”

Believe that there is that in the fact of truth, though it be only in the character of a single leaf earnestly studied, which may do its share in the great labor of the world: remember that it is by truth alone that the Arts can ever hold the position for which they were intended, as the most powerful instruments, the most gentle guides; that, of all classes, there is none to whom the celebrated words of Lessing, “That the destinies of a nation depend upon its young men between nineteen and twenty-five years of age,” can apply so well as to yourselves. Recollect, that your portion in this is most important: that your share is with the poet's share; that, in every careless thought or neglected doubt, you shelve your duty, and forsake your trust; fulfil and maintain these, whether in the hope of personal fame and fortune, or from a sense of power used to its intentions; and you may hold out both hands to the world. Trust it, and it will have faith in you; will hearken to the precepts you may have permission to impart.

Believe that there is something significant in the truth, even if it’s just the in-depth study of a single leaf, which can contribute to the world's great work. Remember, it’s only through truth that the Arts can truly fulfill their purpose as the most powerful tools and gentle guides. Of all groups, none are more affected by Lessing's famous words, “That the destinies of a nation depend upon its young men between nineteen and twenty-five years of age,” than you. Keep in mind that your role in this is crucial: your contribution is as important as that of a poet. In every careless thought or ignored doubt, you neglect your duty and abandon your responsibility; fulfill and uphold these, whether in hopes of personal fame and fortune or from a sense of purpose used for its true aims; and you can extend both hands to the world. Trust it, and it will trust you back; it will listen to the lessons you’re allowed to share.

Song

Oh! roses for the bloom of youth, And laurel for the perfect prime; But pick an ivy branch for me, Grew old before my time.
Oh! violets for the grave of youth, And mourn for those who died in their prime; Give me the dry leaves I picked out. In the past.
65

Morning Sleep

Another day has dawned Since I hurried and was tired, I threw myself Into the dark embrace of approaching sleep. Meanwhile, through the darkness of the night The heavy world has completed its old journey; And now the sun starts to gradually shine Its angled shine on top of the trees, And every bird is moving in its exposed nest, And shakes its damp wings.
A precious gift To the tired, it has been mine tonight, Sleep uninterrupted: now it drifts away:— But isn't it better to keep trying to win it over? With the head properly positioned, the eyes In a constant sunrise, blending land And heaven with wandering dreams,—one hour,— But for another hour? I won't give in. The shining bark; I won't jump up abruptly. Out of this golden atmosphere, through which I see the types of immortality. Truly, soon enough the working day With its urgent, unmelodious calls Will inspire the lazy conscience to wake up.
The awkward moth on the window panes Has stopped flapping or moving aimlessly with a noisy buzz. The dim corners of the room and the leaves outside Sway on their slender stems in the wind. Flying toward the light. To an Eastern valley. That light may now be fading, and across The tall reeds by the Ganges, covered with lotus flowers, The shadows of the banyan tree are getting longer. The rice fields are all quiet in the light, All silent, the vast sky without a cloud, Burning like liquid gold. A red canoe. Crosses with fan-shaped paddles and the sound Of feminine song, filled with beautiful maidens Whose unzoned breasts rise in the warm air; 66 A lamp is in each hand; a mysterious ceremony They go to try. Such rituals the birds might witness, Ibis or emu, from their cocoa spots,— What time the granite sentinels that keep watch The entrances of cave temples welcome the first Faint star, and sense the slow darkness merging Their noble features;—what time Haroun Walked around Baghdad, and none knew He was the Caliph who knocked seriously. By Giafar's hand, as their gates closed early;— At what time did Prince Assad sit on the high hill? Beneath the pomegranate tree, tired For his lost brother's pace;—what moment, just like now, Across our English sky, flame-like trails split And shatter the stillness of the cold blue clouds, And the first rays of sunlight shine on our roofs.
Let the day come or go; it doesn’t matter. Or obstacle to the lazy stubbornness Of fantasy and dreamland. Place and time. And body weight is only for those who are awake. Now they don't exist: life is like that cloud, Floating, happily suspended in mid-air, surrounded In a gentle halo, soft but distinct, Traveling on, even though there's no destination; all of heaven Its own vast home, the Earth far below. Fading even more, even further. But we see, In reality, its green fields, towers, and towns Smoking with life, its roads crowded with traffic And boring travelers in metal cars, Its rivers with their boats and workers, To whose lifted gaze, as I lie stretched out on the grass, They might enjoy a break for a while, That small cloud doesn’t look like anything alive, Even though it moves, it also changes as it moves. There is an old and memorable story Of a deep sleeper being carried away By grouped fairies in the speckled hour Before dawn, through strange, unfamiliar woods And vast forests, where the branches and roots Opened in front of him, closed behind;—thenceforth A wise man lived there, unchanged by the passing years. Maybe these fairies will return again, 51 And I will always stay as I am now, A half-awake dreamer, a drifting cloud!
The spell Of old Merlin who served fate, The stories of visiting ghosts, or fairy elves, Or witchcraft, are not just stories. But his task Is ended with the night;—the slim white moon Hiding from view, the sun shines through the trees, And the enchanted wizard steps forward as just a man. Out of his circle. That's how it is, whatever We know and understand that it has lost its power. Above us; we are then in control. Still All of Fancy's world is real; no different mark. Is in the stores of memory, whether gathered From the early wonder of childhood at the charm That trapped the woman in the silent cave. Where was the sheathed sword and the bugle horn,— Or from the fully developed intellect that operates From generation to generation, uncovering the darkest truths, With compassion and understanding together Tilling the fields for harvest.
The lark is awake, Cutting through the bright sky beyond the search Of the deepest love: that's enough for me. To hear its song: but now it fades away, Leaving the chirping sparrow to draw attention The disinterested listener—a minstrel, to be honest, Almost as good. And now a hum like that. Of bees swarming on flowers in the meadow. Each has its rightful yet indulgent pleasure, As if living were a blessing. The gentle Mother's natural influence hence Elevates both the living and the dead;— The human heart is like an altar adorned, Where old wine flows, running over the leaves, And down the sides marked with symbols. Look! Uninvited, but very welcome, who are they? The high priests of this altar, poet-kings;— Chaucer, still young with a silvery beard that appears Deserving of a child's admiration; And Spenser, a true master, to whom all Sweet blessings were given. The closed eyes weave 68 A picture—the immortals walk by Into heaven, and others still follow, Each on his own path, until the entire area Is marked by the footprints of the great. And now the passengers are confused; there are long lines. Only are left, all intertwined, dark. With a flood of light......... I'm awake! I can hear voices from inside the house on the stairs.
The mower has already finished half. His summer day's ripe task; already has His scythe has been sharpened often; and the piles Behind him lie like waves from the tide. Honestly, it’s time to wave away The cup of Comus, even though it’s filled with nectar, And sweet as scents to the sailor From unseen lands, across the vast empty sea.

Sonnet

When among the summer roses the warm bees Are swarming in the sun, and you—so full With innocent joy—you pull with your white hands Pink-scented apples from the garden trees To throw at me, I catch them, on my knees, Like those who collected manna; and I gather Some quick buds to throw at you—white as wool. Lilies, yellow jonquils, or heartsease;— Then I can express my love, even though your smiles Flow out among your blushes, like a flock Of bright birds from rose bushes; but when you’re gone I have no words—no charm that enchants, The flow of words from the hardened rock:— The dial can't function without the sun!
69

Stars and Moon

Under the stars and summer moon A couple of married lovers walk, On the stars and summer moon They look at each other with joyful eyes and chat.

EDITH.

"Those stars, that moon, they shine for me." With beautiful, yet not surprising light; My joy is great, but not as great as yours, "A joy that makes your heart race, like fear."

ALFRED.

"My love, a troubled conscience wraps The world is in mourning, and I'm afraid, The new heart hates the stain of life, It still clouds my vision; but yours is clear.
"True vision is not a surprising gift." To someone who is always being deceived; But if you truly see the stars and moon If it seemed strange to you, it would be surprising.
"I have a disease and a lack within me." Which you believe is genius, wealth; And that desire I picture in you Is wealth and good health.
"Oh, my bride has such little worth!" So, I will love her even more; Renewing, by her side, "Lost worth: let your smile bring it back!"

EDITH.

"Ah, love! We both, with deep longing, Kind words and actions that are loving, which are More beneficial for life than bread or sleep, “More beautiful than the Moon or a Star.”
70

On the Mechanism of a Historical Picture

Part I. The Design

In tracing these memoranda of the course to be pursued in producing a work of the class commonly denominated “Historic Art,” we have no wish to set ourselves in opposition to the practice of other artists. We are quite willing to believe that there may be various methods of working out the same idea, each productive of a satisfactory result. Should any one therefore regard it as a subject for controversy, we would only reply that, if different, or to them better, methods be adopted by other painters, no less certain is it that there are numbers who at the onset of their career have not the least knowledge of any one of these methods; and that it is chiefly for such that these notes have been penned. In short, that to all about to paint their first picture we address ourselves.

In outlining these notes on how to create a piece typically referred to as “Historic Art,” we do not intend to contradict the approaches of other artists. We fully acknowledge that there can be multiple ways to achieve the same concept, each leading to satisfying results. If anyone sees this as a matter for debate, we would simply say that while other painters might choose different or even superior methods, many who are just starting out may have no knowledge of any of these techniques. These notes are primarily meant for them. In short, we are addressing all those preparing to paint their first picture.

The first advice that should be given, on painting a historical picture, ought undoubtedly to be on the choosing of a fit subject; but, the object of the present paper being purely practical, it would ill commence with a question which would entail a dissertation bearing upon the most abstract properties of Art. Should it afterwards appear necessary, we may append such a paper to the last number of these articles; but, for the present, we will content ourselves with beginning where the student may first encounter a difficulty in giving body to his idea.

The first piece of advice for painting a historical picture is definitely about choosing a suitable subject. However, since the goal of this paper is purely practical, it wouldn't be appropriate to start with a topic that requires a lengthy discussion on the most abstract qualities of Art. If it's needed later, we can add such a discussion to the last issue of these articles; for now, we'll focus on where the student might first struggle to express their idea clearly.

The first care of the painter, after having selected his subject, should be to make himself thoroughly acquainted with the character of the times, and habits of the people, which he is about to represent; and next, to consult the proper authorities for his costume, and such objects as may fill his canvass; as the architecture, furniture, vegetation or landscape, or accessories, necessary to the elucidation of the subject. By not pursuing this course, the artist is in danger of imagining an effect, or disposition of lines, incompatible with the costume of his figures, or objects surrounding them; and it will be found always a most difficult thing to efface an idea that has once taken possession of the mind. Besides which, it is impossible to conceive a design with any truth, not being acquainted with the character, habits, and appearance, of the people represented.

The first thing an artist should do after choosing their subject is to get a good understanding of the era and the habits of the people they are going to portray. Next, they should consult the right sources for their costume and any objects that will fill their canvas, like architecture, furniture, plants, landscape, or any accessories needed to explain the subject. If the artist skips this step, they risk imagining an effect or arrangement of lines that doesn’t match the costumes of their figures or the objects around them, and it’s often really hard to get rid of an idea that has already settled in the mind. Moreover, it’s impossible to create a design that feels authentic without knowing the character, habits, and appearance of the people being represented.

Having, by such means, secured the materials of which his work must be composed, the artist must endeavour, as far as lies in his power, to embody the picture in his thoughts, before having recourse to paper. He must patiently consider his subject, revolving in his 71 mind every means that may assist the clear development of the story: giving the most prominent places to the most important actors, and carefully rejecting incidents that cannot be expressed by pantomimic art without the aid of text. He must also, in this mental forerunner of his picture, arrange the “grouping” of his figures,—that is, the disposing of them in such agreeable clusters or situations on his canvass as may be compatible with the dramatic truth of the whole, (technically called the lines of a composition.) He must also consider the color, and disposition of light and dark masses in his design, so as to call attention to the principal objects, (technically called the “effect.”) Thus, to recapitulate, the painter, in his first conception of his picture, will have to combine three qualities, each subordinate to the other;—the intellectual, or clear development, dramatic truth, and sentiment, of his incident;—the construction, or disposition of his groups and lines, as most conducive to clearness, effect, and harmony;—and the chromatic, or arrangement of colors, light and shade, most suitable to impress and attract the beholder.{6}

Having secured the materials for his work, the artist must try, as much as possible, to visualize the picture in his mind before turning to paper. He needs to carefully think about his subject, considering every element that can help clarify the story: giving the most important characters the spotlight and thoughtfully eliminating events that can't be conveyed through visual art without written text. In this mental preparation for his artwork, he must organize the “grouping” of his figures—arranging them in pleasing clusters or positions on his canvas that align with the overall dramatic truth (technically referred to as the lines of a composition). He must also think about color and the arrangement of light and dark areas in his design to draw attention to the main subjects (technically called the “effect”). To summarize, in the initial conception of his artwork, the painter must combine three key qualities, each subordinate to the others: the intellectual clarity or development, dramatic truth, and sentiment of the story; the construction or arrangement of his groups and lines for maximum clarity, effect, and harmony; and the chromatic design or arrangement of colors, light, and shade to effectively impress and attract the viewer.

{6} Many artists, chiefly of the schools not colorists, are in the habit of making their designs in outline, leaving the colors and light and shade to be thought of afterwards. This plan may offer facilities; but we doubt if it be possible to arrange satisfactorily the colors of a work which has been designed in outline without consideration of these qualities.

{6} Many artists, especially those not focused on color, tend to create their designs in outline, planning the colors and light and shadows later. This approach might seem convenient, but we question whether it's really possible to successfully plan the colors of a piece that was designed in outline without considering these elements from the start.

Having settled these points in his mind, as definitely as his faculties will allow of, the student will take pencil and paper, and sketch roughly each separate figure in his composition, studying his own acting, (in a looking-glass) or else that of any friend he may have of an artistic or poetic temperament, but not employing for the purpose the ordinary paid models.—It will be always found that they are stiff and feelingless, and, as such, tend to curb the vivacity of a first conception, so much so that the artist may believe an action impossible, through the want of comprehension of the model, which to himself or a friend might prove easy.

Once he’s settled these thoughts as clearly as he can, the student will grab a pencil and paper and sketch out each figure in his composition, studying his own movements in a mirror or those of a friend who has an artistic or poetic vibe, but he won’t use regular paid models for this. It’s always the case that these models are stiff and lack emotion, and because of this, they can stifle the energy of a fresh idea. The artist might end up thinking a certain action is impossible simply because the model doesn’t understand it, while he or his friend might find it easy.

Here let the artist spare neither time nor labor, but exert himself beyond his natural energies, seeking to enter into the character of each actor, studying them one after the other, limb for limb, hand for hand, finger for finger, noting each inflection of joint, or tension of sinew, searching for dramatic truth internally in himself, and in all external nature, shunning affectation and exaggeration, and striving after pathos, and purity of feeling, with patient endeavor and utter simplicity of heart. For on this labor must depend the success of his work with the public. Artists may praise his color, 72 drawing, or manipulation, his chiaroscuro, or his lines; but the clearness, truth, and sentiment, of his work will alone affect the many.

Here, the artist should hold nothing back in terms of time and effort, pushing himself beyond his natural limits to truly understand each character. He should study them meticulously, examining every part—limb by limb, hand by hand, finger by finger—paying attention to every joint movement and muscle tension. He must look for genuine emotion both within himself and in the world around him, avoiding any pretense or exaggeration, and striving for deep feelings and pure emotions, with dedicated effort and genuine simplicity. The success of his work with the audience depends on this dedication. Critics might commend his color, drawing, technique, chiaroscuro, or line work, but it is the clarity, truth, and emotional depth of his art that will truly resonate with people.

The action of each figure being now determinate, the next step will be to make a sketch in oil of the whole design; after which, living models, as like the artist's conception as can be found, must be procured, to make outlines of the nude of each figure, and again sketches of the same, draped in the proper costume.{7}

The position of each figure is now set, so the next step is to create an oil sketch of the entire design. After that, living models that closely resemble the artist's vision need to be obtained to outline the nude of each figure, followed by sketches of the same figures dressed in the appropriate costumes.{7}

{7} There is always difficulty attending this very necessary portion of the study of the picture; because, if the dresses be borrowed or hired, at this period they may be only wanted for a few hours, and perhaps not required again for some months to paint into the picture.—Again, if the costume have to be made, and of expensive material, the portion of it seen may be sufficient to pin on to a lay figure, without having the whole made, which could not be worn by the living model. However, with all the larger or loose draperies, it is very necessary to sketch them first from the living model.

{7} It's always challenging to manage this essential part of studying the picture. If the costumes are borrowed or rented, they might only be needed for a few hours and possibly not used again for months when painting the picture. On the other hand, if the costume needs to be made and is made from expensive material, the part that shows may just be enough to attach to a dummy, without needing to create the entire outfit, which couldn't be worn by the live model. Still, when it comes to larger or loose draperies, it's very important to sketch them first from the live model.

From these studies, the painter will prepare a second sketch, in outline, of the whole, being, in fact, a small and hasty cartoon.{8}

From these studies, the artist will create a second sketch, outlining the entire piece, which is essentially a small and quick draft.{8}

{8} Should the picture be of small dimensions, it will be found more expeditious to make an outline of it on paper the full size, which can be traced on to the canvass, keeping the latter clean. On the contrary, should the painting be large, the outline had better be made small, and squared to transfer to the canvass.

{8} If the picture is small, it’s easier to outline it on paper at full size, which can then be traced onto the canvas, keeping the canvas clean. However, if the painting is large, it’s better to make a smaller outline and grid it to transfer onto the canvas.

In this last preparation of the design, the chief care of the student will be the grouping, and the correct size and place of each figure; also the perspective of the architecture and ground plan will now have to be settled; a task requiring much patient calculation, and usually proving a source of disgust to the novice not endowed with much perseverance. But, above all, the quality to be most studied in this outline design will be the proportion of the whole work.

In this final stage of preparing the design, the main focus for the student will be on grouping and getting the size and placement of each figure just right. The perspective of the architecture and the ground plan will also need to be worked out, which involves a lot of careful calculation and can often frustrate beginners who lack perseverance. However, the most important aspect to concentrate on in this outline design will be the proportion of the entire work.

And with a few remarks on this quality, which might appropriately be termed “constructive beauty in art,” we will close this paper on “the Design,” as belonging more properly to the mechanical than the intellectual side of art; as being rather the slow growth of experience than the spontaneous impulse of the artistic temperament. It is a feature in art rather apt to savor of conventionality to such as would look on nature as the only school of art, who would consider it but as the exponent of thought and feeling; while, on the other hand, we fear it likely to be studied to little effect by such as receive with indiscriminate and phlegmatic avidity all that is handed down to them in the shape of experience or time-sanctioned rule. But plastic art claims not merely our sympathy, in its highest capacity to emit thought and sentiment; but as form, colour, light, life, and beauty; and who shall settle the claims between 73 thought and beauty? But art has beauties of its own, which neither impair nor contradict the beauties of nature; but which are not of nature, and yet are, inasmuch as art itself is but part of nature: and of such, the beauties of the nature of art, is the feeling for constructive beauty. It interferes not with truth or sentiment; it is not the cause of unlikely order and improbable symmetry; it is not bounded by line or rule, nor taught by theory. It is a feeling for proportion, ever varying from an infinity of conflicting causes, that balances the picture as it balances the Gothic edifice; it is a germ planted in the breast of the artist, that gradually expands by cultivation.

And with a few comments on this quality, which we might call “constructive beauty in art,” we will wrap up this paper on “the Design,” as it relates more to the mechanical aspects than the intellectual side of art; it tends to be more the gradual development of experience rather than the spontaneous inspiration of the artistic temperament. This aspect of art is likely to feel conventional to those who view nature as the sole source of art, considering it just a reflection of thought and feeling. Conversely, we worry that it may not be studied effectively by those who accept everything handed down to them in the form of experience or established rules without question. However, plastic art demands not only our appreciation for its ability to express thought and emotion but also for its elements: form, color, light, life, and beauty. And who can determine the balance between 73 thought and beauty? Art possesses its own beauties that neither diminish nor contradict the beauties of nature; they exist outside of nature, yet are part of it, since art is a component of nature itself. Among these are the beauties intrinsic to the nature of art, which is an appreciation for constructive beauty. It doesn’t conflict with truth or sentiment; it doesn’t create unlikely order or improbable symmetry; it isn’t confined by lines or rules and isn’t dictated by theory. It’s a sense of proportion, constantly shifting due to countless conflicting influences, that balances a picture just as it balances a Gothic structure; it’s a seed planted within the artist that gradually grows through nurturing.

To those who would foster its development the only rule we could offer would be never to leave a design, while they imagine they could alter for the better (subordinate to the truth of nature) the place of a single figure or group, or the direction of a line.

To those who want to encourage its growth, the only guideline we could provide is to never change a design while they think they could improve it (as long as it aligns with the truth of nature) by altering the position of even a single figure or group, or the direction of any line.

And to such as think it beneath their care we can only say that they neglect a refinement, of which every great master takes advantage to increase the fascination which beauty, feeling, or passion, exercises over the multitude.

And for those who think it's not worth their attention, we can only say that they overlook a skill that every great artist uses to enhance the charm that beauty, emotion, or passion holds over the public.

A Testimony

I said about laughter: It is pointless;— I asked with humor: What's the point of it?— So, I found a book and wrote In that context, there is both ease and pain, How health and illness affect everyone Is vanity under the sun.
A man walks in a meaningless shadow; he Troubles himself for no reason. What once was will be again. The rivers don’t fill the ocean, But return to their hidden source: The winds also change direction.
Our treasures are ruined by moths and rust; Or thieves break in and steal; or they Make themselves wings and fly away. A man enjoyed himself as he ate, Nor could anyone have predicted that as the night grew darker, He would have to give up his soul.
74 We build our homes on the sand. Attractive outside and inside; But when the wind and rain start To strike them, they can't endure; They die, quickly overthrown, Loose at the hidden basement stone.
Everything is pointless, I said: Meaningless, everything is meaningless. The rich man dies, and the poor man dies. The worm feeds gently on the dead. Whatever you lack, maintain this trust:— In the end, everything will turn to dust.
The top inheritance, which best And the worst of it will find and be shared. The wicked stop causing trouble there, And there the tired find peace; There lies all the wisdom of the wise. Is all vanity.
A person thrives like a green leaf, And as a leaf passes away; Or, like a shadow that can't linger, And leaves no trace, his path is short: Yet people hope, fear, and plan. Until he is dead:—oh, foolish man!
Our eyes can't be satisfied With seeing; nor our ears be filled Even though we can hear, we still plant and build, And purchase to expand our territory: We accumulate wealth, we accumulate care, But we don't know who will be our heir.
Why should we rush to get up? Is it too early or too late to rest? Our work isn't great; it's our best. Hopes diminish; our hearts cling to deception: We truly reap what we sow; and we Shall reap the whirlwind, truly.
Those who have little will not be in want; Those who have plenty will eventually waste away: Our fathers are gone; we will pass away;75 Our children follow in our footsteps: So generations fail, and so They are refreshed and come and go.
The earth is filled with our dead; She keeps swallowing more and doesn't stop; So her wine and oil grow. And her sheaves aren't numbered; So, her plants are green, and everything else. Her lovely trees are vibrant and tall.
So the maidens stop singing, The young men are feeling very sad; So the sowing isn't joyful, And harvesting is exhausting. Of high and low, of great and small, Vanity is something everyone experiences.
A king lived in Jerusalem: He was the smartest person on the planet; He was born into wealth. And he enjoyed things until he got tired of them: Then, after testing everything, he Saw that everything is vanity.

O When and Where

All knowledge has taught me, All sorrow has brought me, Are stifled sighs That joy exists, Like the last glow of the evening sun, So far away—really far away.
Under the chilly damp herbs No wind disturbs the calm. When and where? Neither here nor there. The grass cools my face, while grief warms my heart. Will this life I love never end?
76

Fancies at Leisure

I. Noon Rest

Following the river's path, We arrive at the place where the sedges grow. Their thickest twists at the beginning;— A place that makes the heart race, Feeling its calm and beauty. Pull The tops of the reeds through your fingers; dull Your perception of the world's existence; and throw The thought of luck or misfortune: Then the river will seem to call Your name, and the slow, quiet crawl Between your eyelids like a daze; And all the sounds at the height of noon And all the silence will sing like this. Your eyes are closed like they have no wings. Of a bird rustling by, not lying down. Willow branch in your hair, no buzzing. Droning by you,—nothing I might soon be able to wake you up, caught With sleep from the heat in the sunlight,— So good, though losing sound and sight, You would hardly wake up if you could.

II. A Quiet Place

My friend, aren't the grasses here as tall As you would like to see? The stream's waterfall. Over the mound of pebbles, and its blink Of shining points that, on this side, sink In the darkness, yet still present; this worn-out crane Spreading his wings upon seeing us with pride. Terror, indeed; the trees, a soft trunk Of toadstools clustered around them; and the flock— Black wings after black wings—of ancient crows By rook; doesn’t the entire scene have a look As if we were the first to take a breath that would spread In two, this spider's web, to provide a span.77 What about life beyond three flies? Look, there's a stone. It seems made for us to sit on. Have the men left? By here, and passed? Or rested on that shore? Or on this stone, still haven't found a reason to be grateful. Why is the grass growing here so green and lush?

III. A Fall of Rain

It was at dawn when my mind said: "The moon creates a checked chestnut shade" There on the south side where the vine Grabs the wall; and if it shines This evening through the branches and leaves, And if the wind spins in silence More silence than itself, each stalk We'll walk among the flowers swayed by it. Mary and I, when every bird The owl hides its beak and eyes in its feathers. Only awake to hoot. —But clover Is worn out now, and birds soar around, Searching for shelter all around; no blade The grass stands sharp and tall; men walk through it. Through mud with frequent splashes stinging Of rain on their faces. Sing, Then, Mary came to me through the darkness: But kiss me first: my hand will mark Time is pressing while I listen to you.

IV. Sheer Waste

Is it no big deal to lie down here? Next to the water, staring into it, And look at the grass and fallen leaves intertwined, And small fish sometimes swim through a little bit Of tangled grass where there's a clear way out?
And then maybe a gust of wind will arrive, And blow away the insects buzzing all around Into the water. Some of them climb out; Some swim with sudden jerks, and you question. Whether it’s about life or death for others.
78 Meanwhile, the blueflies sway back and forth. Over the surface of the water, or nearby; Not one out of ten beyond the grass will fly. That closely follows the stream; nor will your eye Meet anywhere that the sunlight isn't too intense.
After a while, you realize, though you're not sure how, That takes a lot of energy. To do what you've done without realizing it, — That is, pull up the grass; and then you'll see You might as well get up and leave now.
After taking a few steps, you fall. Lying on the grass in the sun, And listen to the rustling, one by one, Of the trees' leaves; and before long, the wind has finished. For a brief moment, everything is calm;
Except because the rooks will caw. Every now and then together: and the breeze Soon rises up again among the trees, Making the grass bend and play Your face, but in a nice way. Maybe the paw
If a dog touches you, it lifts your spirits. He pats him with one hand, and he licks. Your hand for that. A kid is throwing sticks, Nearby, there are about half a dozen cows that are focused on Their eyes were fixed on him, unbothered and satisfied.
The sun's heat is now intolerable. You can barely Move, and even less stay still. You shuffle then, Balanced on your arms, to provide shade once more. Again. A nice relaxation comes over you. When You've done more than enough of nothing; it's time for you to go.
A few hours may have gone by. Don’t say that you throw away These hours or something similar are wasted carelessly. Looking at the grass, sun, and children, say, Isn't this something more than just casual fun, Is careless waste really that insignificant?
79

The Light beyond

I

Even if we think deeply and carefully, Sending our message out, like Noah's dove, To understand why we are here to experience death, hate, love, With hope to guide and help us see. Through daily work in a faint mystery, Like those who are in a crowded theater and auditorium, When a fire starts or overloaded rafters collapse, Struggling towards some exit doubtfully; Even if we speak in silence during midnight, we may still reach out. The mind to many a thoughtful page, Eager to fix our mistakes and misery, Yet duty and wise passivity are achieved,— (So it has been and continues to be from generation to generation)— Even if we are blind, we shouldn't doubt the sun.

II

Face death calmly, day by day, Amid losses, gains, hard work, and routine, The indifference of social apathy, And the tricks that people show to each other: Like someone who walks a long and lonely path In the persistent rain, With huge clouds floating in the darkness, And sudden flashes of lightning in the gray sky. Tomorrow might be filled with joyful health, Banish discontent and vain defiance: The fluffy clouds will drift by at a relaxed pace, Travelers stroll down the dusty road with joy, The vast heathland extends far in the sun's warmth, Among the bushes encouraging us to relax.

III

They say it's vanity, quoting him from long ago. But if complete knowledge elevated us peacefully To see past the serious barrier of death, A unifying vision could be shared, Brighter than western clouds or golden shapes The change in amber fires—or the estate Of eternal mysterious sleep. Fog comes between, Which would then melt away, revealing our clear vision From God a perfect chain across the skies, Like Jacob's ladder, shining with angelic beings. And as this world, all tailored for earthly eyes With Alpine ranges, it rises to a higher perspective, So death, sin, and social hardships; By God, established like His bow over marsh and bog.
80

The Blessed Damozel

The blessed Damozel leaned out From the heavenly gold bar: Her deep blue eyes were much more profound. Than deep water, even. She was holding three lilies in her hand, And she had seven stars in her hair.
Her robe, loose from the clasp to the hem, No artificial flowers did adorn, But a white rose from Mary's gift On the neck stylishly worn; And her hair, flowing down her back, Was yellow like fresh corn.
It seemed she had barely been gone a day. One of God's singers; The amazement wasn't completely gone yet. From that quiet expression on her face; Even though she left them, her day Counted as ten years.
(To one it is ten years of years: Yet now, here in this location Surely she leaned over me,—her hair Fell all over my face......... Nothing: the fall of leaves. The whole year moves fast.
It was the balcony of God's house. That she was standing on— By God, constructed over the immense depth In which space it starts; So high that when you look down from there, She could hardly see the sun.
It stretches from Heaven across the flood. Of ether, as a link. Underneath, the tides of day and night With fire and darkness ridge The emptiness, as deep as where this earth Spins like a restless fly.
81 But in those areas, with her, it was The serenity of pure light And silence. Because no breeze can move During the smooth flight The seraphim; no echo here, Beyond all limits.
She hardly heard some of her new friends, Playing at sacred games, Spoke quietly among themselves, Their pure names; And the souls, rising up to God, Passed by her like slender flames.
And still she bowed down and bent over. Into the vast calm wasteland; Until the pressure on her chest must have made She leaned on the warm bar, And the lilies rested as if they were asleep. Along her bent arm.
From the fixed calm of heaven, she saw Time, like a heartbeat, shakes intensely. Across all the worlds, her gaze continued to seek, In that steep gorge, to penetrate The swarm: and then she spoke, just like when The stars sang in their orbits.
"I wish he would come to me, "For he will come," she said. "Have I not prayed in earnest to heaven?" Hasn't he prayed on Earth? Aren't two prayers a perfect strength? And should I be afraid?
"When the halo surrounds his head," And he is wearing white, I'll take his hand and go with him. To the profound sources of light, And we will step down to a stream And wash there in God's view.
"We will stand beside that shrine, Hidden, secret, unexplored, Whose lamps flicker constantly With prayers sent up to God; And where every revealed need awaits It's a waiting period.
82 "We two will lie in the shadow of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." That living mystical tree Within whose hidden growth the Dove Sometimes it feels like, While every leaf that His feathers touch Says His name aloud.
“And I will teach him— I’m lying here, so— The songs I sing here; which his mouth Let’s pause, quiet and slow, Gaining insights with every break. "And here's something new to learn."
Alas! to her wise, simple mind These things were mostly known. They shook her senses,— Her voice matched their tone. Alas for lonely Heaven! Alas For life squeezed out alone!
Unfortunately, what if the end has been reached?........ Was your part understood Or carried by trust? And for her benefit Will this also be considered good?— May the silent lips that never knew prayer Praise always, even if they wouldn't?
"We will," she said, "look for the groves." Where is Lady Mary? With her five handmaidens, whose names Are five sweet symphonies:— Cecily, Gertrude, Magdalen, Margaret and Rosalys.
"They sit in a circle with tied hair." And breasts covered; Into the fine fabric, white like fire, Weaving the gold thread, To make their birth clothes Who are born only to die.
"He might fear and be speechless." Then I will rest my cheek To him, and share our love, Never embarrassed or weak: And the dear Mother will approve. Let me express my pride.
83 "She will bring us, hand in hand, To Him around whom all souls Kneel—the countless solemn heads Bowed with their halos: And angels will greet us and sing. To their lutes and viols.
"That's where I will ask Christ the Lord" That’s all about him and me:— To have more blessings than on earth. In no way; but to be As we were back then—being as we were At peace. Yeah, really.
"Yes, truly; when he arrives" We will proceed as follows: Until now, this watch of mine seems quite odd. And almost amazing; We will live as one, sharing one life; "And peace will be with us."
She looked and listened, then said, Less sad in tone than gentle: "All of this is when he arrives." She stopped; The light rushed by her, filled With Angels, in a strong level lapse. Her eyes pleaded, and she smiled.
(I saw her smile.) But soon their flight Was unclear among the balanced spheres. Then she stretched her arms out. The golden gates, And rested her face in her hands, And cried. (I heard her tears.)
84

Reviews

The Strayed Reveller; and other Poems. By A.—Fellowes, Ludgate-street.—1849.

The Strayed Reveller; and other Poems. By A.—Fellowes, Ludgate Street.—1849.

If any one quality may be considered common to all living poets, it is that which we have heard aptly described as self-consciousness. In this many appear to see the only permanent trace of the now old usurping deluge of Byronism; but it is truly a fact of the time,—less a characteristic than a portion of it. Every species of composition—the dramatic, the narrative, the lyric, the didactic, the descriptive—is imbued with this spirit; and the reader may calculate with almost equal certainty on becoming acquainted with the belief of a poet as of a theologian or a moralist. Of the evils resulting from the practice, the most annoying and the worst is that some of the lesser poets, and all mere pretenders, in their desire to emulate the really great, feel themselves under a kind of obligation to assume opinions, vague, incongruous, or exaggerated, often not only not their own, but the direct reverse of their own,—a kind of meanness that has replaced, and goes far to compensate for, the flatteries of our literary ancestors. On the other hand, this quality has created a new tie of interest between the author and his public, enhances the significance of great works, and confers value on even the slightest productions of a true poet.

If there's one quality that all living poets share, it's what we refer to as self-consciousness. Many view this as the lasting leftover from the once-dominant trend of Byronism, but it's really just a feature of our time—less a trait and more a part of the landscape. Each type of writing—the dramatic, the narrative, the lyrical, the didactic, the descriptive—is infused with this spirit; and readers can almost reliably expect to understand the beliefs of a poet just like they would those of a theologian or a moralist. Among the downsides of this trend, the most irritating and significant is that some lesser poets, along with all the fakes, in their eagerness to imitate the truly great, feel pressured to adopt opinions that are vague, inconsistent, or exaggerated, often not only different from their own but downright opposed to them—a kind of pettiness that has replaced, and largely compensates for, the flattery of our literary forebears. On the flip side, this quality has established a new connection between the author and their audience, elevates the importance of great works, and adds value to even the simplest creations of a genuine poet.

That the systematic infusion of this spirit into the drama and epic compositions is incompatible with strict notions of art will scarcely be disputed: but such a general objection does not apply in the case of lyric poetry, where even the character of the subject is optional. It is an instance of this kind that we are now about to consider.

That the thorough integration of this spirit into drama and epic works conflicts with rigid ideas of art is unlikely to be contested: however, this broad objection doesn't hold for lyric poetry, where even the topic is flexible. This is an example we are now going to examine.

“The Strayed Reveller and other Poems,” constitutes, we believe, the first published poetical work of its author, although the following would rather lead to the inference that he is no longer young.

“The Strayed Reveller and other Poems” is, we believe, the first published poetry collection by this author, although the following might suggest that he is no longer young.

“But my youth reminds me: ‘You You lived lightly like they do now; "As you are, so too were you." —p. 59.

And, in another poem:

And in another poem:

"Everything is futile, all of it, completely futile," They pound on my ear again, Those sad notes are so sweet and tranquil: Those lute-like sounds which, in years long past, "Did sneak into my ears."—p. 86.

Accordingly, we find but little passion in the volume, only four 85 pieces (for “The Strayed Reveller” can scarcely be so considered) being essentially connected with it. Of these the “Modern Sappho” appears to us not only inferior, but as evidencing less maturity both of thought and style; the second, “Stagyrus,” is an urgent appeal to God; the third, “The New Sirens,” though passionate in utterance, is, in purpose, a rejection of passion, as having been weighed in the balance and found wanting; and, in the last, where he tells of the voice which once

Accordingly, we find very little passion in the collection, with only four 85 pieces (since “The Strayed Reveller” hardly counts) being truly connected to it. Among these, the “Modern Sappho” seems to us not only inferior but also shows less maturity in both thought and style. The second piece, “Stagyrus,” is a heartfelt plea to God. The third, “The New Sirens,” while passionate in expression, ultimately aims to reject passion, as it has been measured and found lacking. Finally, in the last piece, where he describes the voice that once

"Sent out such an exciting call for his attention, Yet couldn't shake it; Drained all the energy his heart had to give; Yet couldn't break it:”—

he records the “intolerable change of thought” with which it now comes to his “long-sobered heart.” Perhaps “The Forsaken Merman” should be added to these; but the grief here is more nearly approaching to gloomy submission and the sickness of hope deferred.

he notes the “intolerable change of thought” that now reaches his “long-sobered heart.” Maybe “The Forsaken Merman” should be included among these; however, the sadness here is more about gloomy acceptance and the pain of unfulfilled hope.

The lessons that the author would learn of nature are, as set forth in the sonnet that opens the volume,

The lessons that the author would learn from nature are outlined in the sonnet that opens the book,

"Of work intertwined with peace;" Of work that in just one hour exceeds Man's loud plans—achieved in calm, "Too significant for rushing, too elevated for competition.” —p. 1.

His conception of the poet is of one who

His idea of a poet is someone who

“Sees life unfold before him, A calm and steady whole; That ongoing life that never stops; Whose secret isn't joy, but peace; That life, whose silent wish is not overlooked If birth happens, if things exist; The life of plants, stones, and rain; The life he desires—isn't in vain. Fate gives what chance cannot take away, His sad clarity of spirit.” —pp. 123-4.
(Resignation.)

Such is the author's purpose in these poems. He recognises in each thing a part of the whole: and the poet must know even as he sees, or breathes, as by a spontaneous, half-passive exercise of a faculty: he must receive rather than seek.

Such is the author’s intention in these poems. He recognizes that each thing is a part of the whole: the poet must understand as he experiences, or breathes, through a natural, somewhat passive use of his ability: he must accept rather than pursue.

"Though he understands action and suffering, He hasn't truly lived if he lives like that.

Connected with this view of life as “a placid and continuous whole,” is the principle which will be found here manifested in 86 different modes, and thro' different phases of event, of the permanence and changelessness of natural laws, and of the large necessity wherewith they compel life and man. This is the thought which animates the “Fragment of an ‘Antigone:’” “The World and the Quietest” has no other scope than this:—

Connected with this view of life as “a calm and unchanging whole” is the principle that will be shown here in 86 different ways, and through various events, of the permanence and unchanging nature of natural laws, and the significant necessity with which they drive life and humanity. This is the idea that inspires the “Fragment of an ‘Antigone:’” “The World and the Quietest” has no other purpose than this:—

"Critias, a long time ago, I know," (Fate decided it so), A long time ago, the world decided to embrace life. Long ago, with blind faith, It drives life's big changes: Still sends for workers; Who still works. "And still expects an ending." —p. 109.

This principle is brought a step futher into the relations of life in “The Sick King in Bokhara,” the following passage from which claims to be quoted, not less for its vividness as description, than in illustration of this thought:—

This principle is taken a step further in the relationships of life in “The Sick King in Bokhara.” The following passage is quoted not only for its vividness in description but also to illustrate this idea:—

"Thus, with hopeful eyes that lead nowhere" Looking up here, the poor man Who hangs around the piled-up booths Down there in the Registan
"Says: 'Happy is the one who stays there! Dressed in silk, with a supply of rice, And for this drought, all sorts of fruits, Grape syrup, colorful ice cubes,
"‘With cherries served in piles of snow.’" A king has no power to build in vain. Houses, arcades, glazed mosques, And to fill orchard enclaves
"With interesting fruit trees imported from afar, With water tanks for the winter rain; And, in the desert, there are large inns. In various places;—if that pain
"Isn't it more uplifting than he realizes, If his wishes are not fulfilled: And that it won't be forever. "The law is established to be followed."—pp. 47-8.

The author applies this basis of fixity in nature generally to the rules of man's nature, and avow himself a Quietist. Yet he would not despond, but contents himself, and waits. In no poem of the volume is this character more clearly defined and developed than in the sonnets “To a Republican Friend,” the first of which expresses 87 concurrence in certain broad progressive principles of humanity: to the second we would call the reader's attention, as to an example of the author's more firm and serious writing:—

The author generally applies this idea of stability in nature to the principles of human nature, and admits to being a Quietist. However, he doesn’t feel hopeless; instead, he finds contentment and waits. In no poem in this collection is this character more clearly defined and developed than in the sonnets “To a Republican Friend,” the first of which expresses 87 agreement with certain broad progressive principles of humanity. We would like to draw the reader's attention to the second sonnet, as it exemplifies the author’s more resolute and serious writing:—

“Yet when I think about what life is, I seem Rather than being driven by pride, it is better to be encouraged by patience. The promise of hope that France declares so boldly; France, renowned for its exceptional contributions to the arts, is not the best in any one field. Looking at this valley, this earth where we dream, Is overshadowed on all sides by the tall Overcame mountains of necessity, Allowing us less room than we think. That day won’t come just because a human says so, When bursting through the overlapping network By selfish pursuits—plot and scheme, Desire, greed, jealousy,—free man, All differences with his fellow man resolved, "Will be left standing face to face with God." —p. 57.

In the adjuration entitled “Stagyrus,” already mentioned, he prays to be set free

In the plea titled “Stagyrus,” mentioned earlier, he asks to be set free.

“From doubt, where everything is uncertain, "Where beliefs are built on dust;"

and there seems continually recurring to him a haunting presage of the unprofitableness of the life, after which men have not “any more a portion for ever in anything that is done under the sun.” Where he speaks of resignation, after showing how the less impetuous and self-concentred natures can acquiesce in the order of this life, even were it to bring them back with an end unattained to the place whence they set forth; after showing how it is the poet's office to live rather than to act in and thro' the whole life round about him, he concludes thus:

and he often feels a persistent sense of the emptiness of life, where people have no lasting stake in anything that happens under the sun. When he talks about acceptance, after demonstrating how the calmer and less self-focused individuals can come to terms with the way things are, even if it means returning to the starting point without achieving their goals; after explaining that a poet's role is to experience life rather than just to act within it, he concludes like this:

"The world we live in and navigate" Outlasts dislike, outlasts love..... No, and since death, which eliminates a person, Finds him with many unresolved plans,... Still looking at the ever-full Endless ordinary show, This world where we take our breath In a way, Fausta endures beyond death...
Enough, we live:—and if life With such big results so rarely seen,88 Though bearable, seem hardly worth This grandeur of worlds, this agony of birth, Yet, Fausta, the silent ground we walk on, The serious hills around us extend, This constant flowing stream, The oddly marked rocks, the empty sky, If I could give their life a voice, Seem to endure rather than celebrate. And even if the excessive prayer Man evolves, while these refrain, For movement, for a broader world, Pierce fate's impenetrable barrier, The general situation is no better. Because we've forgotten our spirits, In action's dizzying whirl, "The thing that infects the world." — pp. 125-8. — Resignation.

“Shall we,” he asks, “go hence and find that our vain dreams are not dead? Shall we follow our vague joys, and the old dead faces, and the dead hopes?”

“Shall we,” he asks, “go from here and discover that our empty dreams are still alive? Shall we chase our unclear joys, the old faces from the past, and the hopes that have faded?”

He exhorts man to be “in utrumque paratus.” If the world be the materialized thought of one all-pure, let him, “by lonely pureness,” seek his way through the colored dream of life up again to that all-pure fount:—

He urges people to be “in utrumque paratus.” If the world is the tangible thought of one all-pure, let them, “by lonely pureness,” find their way through the vibrant dream of life back to that all-pure source:—

"But if the untamed, unparented crowd has no origin In divine seats has known; In the silent emptiness, if the earth, Swaying her unique body back and forth, Doesn't stop heaving and groaning all the time, Often unfruitful, and at her happiest moment, Forms what she creates, alone:

then man, the only self-conscious being, “seeming sole to awake,” must, recognizing his brotherhood with this world which stirs at his feet unknown, confess that he too but seems.

then man, the only self-aware being, “seeming only to wake,” must, recognizing his connection to this world that moves at his feet unnoticed, admit that he too just seems.

Thus far for the scheme and the creed of the author. Concerning these we leave the reader to draw his own conclusions.

Thus far about the author's plan and beliefs. We leave it up to the reader to draw their own conclusions about these.

Before proceeding to a more minute notice of the various poems, we would observe that a predilection is apparent throughout for antiquity and classical association; not that strong love which made Shelley, as it were, the heir of Plato; not that vital grasp of conception which enabled Keats without, and enables Landor with, the most intimate knowledge of form and detail, to return to and renew 89 the old thoughts and beliefs of Greece; still less the mere superficial acquaintance with names and hackneyed attributes which was once poetry. Of this conventionalism, however, we have detected two instances; the first, an allusion to “shy Dian's horn” in “breathless glades” of the days we live, peculiarly inappropriate in a sonnet addressed “To George Cruikshank on his Picture of ‘The Bottle;’” the second a grave call to Memory to bring her tablets, occurring in, and forming the burden of, a poem strictly personal, and written for a particular occasion. But the author's partiality is shown, exclusively of such poems as “Mycerinus” and “The Strayed Reveller,” where the subjects are taken from antiquity, rather in the framing than in the ground work, as in the titles “A Modern Sappho,” “The New Sirens,” “Stagyrus,” and “In utrumque paratus.” It is Homer and Epictetus and Sophocles who “prop his mind;” the immortal air which the poet breathes is “Where Orpheus and where Homer are;” and he addresses “Fausta” and “Critias.”

Before diving into a detailed examination of the various poems, we should note the clear preference for ancient themes and classical references; it’s not the deep passion that made Shelley the heir of Plato, nor the profound understanding that allowed Keats, and now Landor, to revisit and revive the ancient thoughts and beliefs of Greece with a deep knowledge of form and detail. It's certainly less than a superficial familiarity with names and tired attributes that once passed for poetry. However, we've identified two examples of this conventionalism: the first being a reference to “shy Dian's horn” in the “breathless glades” of our modern times, which is particularly unsuitable in a sonnet titled “To George Cruikshank on his Picture of ‘The Bottle;’” the second is a serious invocation to Memory to bring her tablets, which occurs in a poem that is intensely personal and written for a specific occasion. The author’s preference is more evident in poems like “Mycerinus” and “The Strayed Reveller,” where the subjects are drawn from antiquity, but are more about the framing than the foundational elements, as seen in titles like “A Modern Sappho,” “The New Sirens,” “Stagyrus,” and “In utrumque paratus.” It is Homer, Epictetus, and Sophocles who “prop his mind;” the timeless atmosphere that the poet breathes is “Where Orpheus and where Homer are;” and he speaks to “Fausta” and “Critias.”

There are four narrative poems in the volume:—“Mycerinus,” “The Strayed Reveller,” “The Sick King in Bokhara,” and “The Forsaken Merman.” The first of these, the only one altogether narrative in form, founded on a passage in the 2nd Book of Herodotus, is the story of the six years of life portioned to a King of Egypt succeeding a father “who had loved injustice, and lived long;” and tells how he who had “loved the good” revels out his “six drops of time.” He takes leave of his people with bitter words, and goes out

There are four narrative poems in the volume: “Mycerinus,” “The Strayed Reveller,” “The Sick King in Bokhara,” and “The Forsaken Merman.” The first of these, the only one that is fully narrative in structure, is based on a passage from the 2nd Book of Herodotus. It tells the story of the six years given to a King of Egypt after a father “who had loved injustice and lived a long life.” It narrates how he who “loved the good” uses up his “six drops of time.” He bids farewell to his people with bitter words and leaves.

“To the cool areas of the groves he loved........ Here came the king hosting a grand feast in the morning, Rose-crowned; and always, when the sun set, A hundred lamps shone in the peaceful twilight, From tree to tree, throughout the sparkling grove, Showing all the chaos of the feast, Blushing guests and gleaming goblets overflowing with wine; While the polished leaves overhead "Shattered the silver arrows of the moon." —p. 7.

(a daring image, verging towards a conceit, though not absolutely such, and the only one of that character that has struck us in the volume.)

(a bold image, almost reaching the level of a conceit, though not entirely so, and the only one of its kind that has caught our attention in the volume.)

For six long years, he enjoyed himself, day and night: And, when the laughter grew loudest, with a dull noise Sometimes echoes came from the center of the grove, To inform his curious people about their king; 90 In the quiet night, over the steaming plains, "Blended with the sound of the flowing Nile."—pp. 8, 9.

Here a Tennysonian influence is very perceptible, more especially in the last quotation; and traces of the same will be found in “The Forsaken Merman.”

Here, a Tennysonian influence is very noticeable, especially in the last quote; and you can also find traces of it in “The Forsaken Merman.”

In this poem the story is conveyed by allusions and reminiscences whilst the Merman makes his children call after her who had returned to her own earth, hearing the Easter bells over the bay, and who is not yet come back for all the voices calling “Margaret! Margaret!” The piece is scarcely long enough or sufficiently distinct otherwise than as a whole to allow of extract; but we cannot but express regret that a poem far from common-place either in ubject or treatment should conclude with such sing-song as

In this poem, the story is told through references and memories while the Merman has his children call out for the one who returned to her own world, hearing the Easter bells over the bay, and who hasn’t come back despite all the voices calling “Margaret! Margaret!” The piece isn’t long enough or clear enough in parts to pull out excerpts; however, we can't help but feel disappointed that a poem that is anything but ordinary in either subject or style ends with such a simplistic rhyme as

"There’s someone special," But she's cruel; She left lonely forever The rulers of the ocean.

“The Strayed Reveller” is written without rhyme—(not being blank verse, however,)—and not unfrequently, it must be admitted, without rhythm. Witness the following lines:

“The Strayed Reveller” is written without rhyme—(though it’s not blank verse)—and often, it has to be said, without rhythm. See the following lines:

“Down the dark valley, I saw.” "Trembling, I entered; saw" "Through the islands, some divine bard."

Nor are these by any means the only ones that might be cited in proof; and, indeed, even where there is nothing precisely contrary to rhythm, the verse might, generally speaking, almost be read as prose. Seldom indeed, as it appears to us, is the attempt to write without some fixed laws of metrical construction attended with success; never, perhaps, can it be considered as the most appropriate embodiment of thought. The fashion has obtained of late years; but it is a fashion, and will die out. But few persons will doubt the superiority of the established blank verse, after reading the following passage, or will hesitate in pronouncing that it ought to be the rule, instead of the exception, in this poem:

Nor are these the only examples that could be mentioned as evidence; in fact, even when there’s nothing specifically against rhythm, the verse could generally be read like prose. Rarely, it seems to us, does the effort to write without fixed rules of meter succeed; it can hardly be seen as the best way to express thoughts. This trend has become popular in recent years, but it’s just a trend and will fade away. Few people will doubt the superiority of established blank verse after reading the following passage, or will hesitate to say that it should be the rule, not the exception, in this poem:

“They see the sellers” On the Oxus River:—but care They must be visited first as well, making them pale: Whether, through swirling sand, A group of desert bandits has emerged On their caravan; or greedy kings, In the walled cities, the path goes through, 91 Crushed them with fees; or feverish airs By the edge of a river "Cut them down, far from home." —p. 25.

The Reveller, going to join the train of Bacchus in his temple, has strayed into the house of Circe and has drunk of her cup: he believes that, while poets can see and know only through participation in endurance, he shares the power belonging to the gods of seeing “without pain, without labour;” and has looked over the valley all day long at the Mœnads and Fauns, and Bacchus, “sometimes, for a moment, passing through the dark stems.” Apart from the inherent defects of the metre, there is great beauty of pictorial description in some passages of the poem, from which the following (where he is speaking of the gods) may be taken as a specimen:—

The Reveller, on his way to join the train of Bacchus in his temple, has wandered into Circe's home and drunk from her cup. He thinks that while poets can only see and understand through going through hardship, he possesses the divine ability to see “without pain, without effort;” and he has spent all day gazing over the valley at the Mœnads and Fauns, and Bacchus, “sometimes, for a moment, passing through the dark trunks.” Despite the inherent flaws in the meter, some parts of the poem are beautifully descriptive, and the following excerpt (where he talks about the gods) serves as an example:—

“They see the Native American” Drifting with a knife, His fragile boat tied to A floating island, densely vegetated With large-leaved low-growing melon plants, And the dark cucumber. He harvests and stores them, Drifting—drifting:—around him, Around his green garden, Flow the cool lake waves: "The mountains surround them." —p. 20.

From “the Sick King in Bokhara,” we have already quoted at some length. It is one of the most considerable, and perhaps, as being the most simple and life-like, the best of the narrative poems. A vizier is receiving the dues from the cloth merchants, when he is summoned to the presence of the king, who is ill at ease, by Hussein: “a teller of sweet tales.” Arrived, Hussein is desired to relate the cause of the king's sickness; and he tells how, three days since, a certain Moollah came before the king's path, calling for justice on himself, whom, deemed a fool or a drunkard, the guards pricked off with their spears, while the king passed on into the mosque: and how the man came on the morrow with yesterday's blood-spots on him, and cried out for right. What follows is told with great singleness and truth: “Thou knowest,” the man says,

From “the Sick King in Bokhara,” we have already quoted at some length. It is one of the most significant, and perhaps the simplest and most lifelike, of the narrative poems. A vizier is collecting dues from the cloth merchants when he is called to the king, who is feeling unwell, by Hussein: “a teller of sweet tales.” Once he arrives, Hussein is asked to explain the reason for the king's illness; he recounts how, three days ago, a certain Moollah stood in the king's path, pleading for justice for himself, and was dismissed by the guards, who saw him as a fool or a drunkard, with their spears, while the king continued into the mosque. The next day, the man returned with bloodstains from the day before and cried out for justice. What follows is told with great simplicity and honesty: “You know,” the man says,

"How intense" In these last days, the sun has shone brightly; That the green water in the tanks Is turned into a foul puddle; And the canal that comes from the stream This way comes from Samarcand. Wastes and runs thinner each day.92 “‘Now I had gone out at nightfall All alone in a dark place. Under some mulberry trees, I found A small pool; and, in a short time, With all the water that was present I filled my pitcher and made a dash for home. Unnoticed; and, with extra drinks available, I tucked the can behind the door, And went up to the roof to sleep.
"But, during the night, when there was wind" And as the burning dust settles, I creep again. Feeling weak with a fever, I need a drink.
"Now, in the meantime, my brothers had found" The water pitcher, where it stood Behind the door on the ground, And called my mom: and they all, As they were thirsty and the night Most sultry, she drained the pitcher there; That they sat with it where I could see them, Their lips were still wet when I came down.
“Now pay attention: I, feeling feverish and ill, (Most unblessed too,) at that sight Break forth and curse them. Do you hear? One was my mom. Now, do the right thing.
"But my lord thought for a moment and said, "Send him away, gentlemen, and move on." "It's some crazy person," the king said. The king's word was law.
"The next day at the same time, In the king's path, look, the man, Not kneeling, he stood firmly. Right across, and so it began,
"Frowning grimly, I said: 'You evil king, Most deaf where you should be listening the most; What? Do I have to howl in the next world, Because you won't listen here?
"‘What, are you going to pray and gain grace, Will all grace be denied to me? No, I swear, from this your path "I won't move until I'm judged."
93 "Then those who were around the king" Huddled together and discussed; Until then, the king stepped forward and said: 'You will be heard before the priests.'
"But when the Ulema came together And they didn't doubt what they heard; But sentenced him, as required by law, To be stoned to death right there.
"Now the king secretly instructed us: He must be stoned: the law says so: But if he tries to fly, make room; "Don't stop him, but let him go."
“After saying this, the king picked up a stone, And throw it gently: but the man, With a big smile on his face, Kneeled down and didn't cry or run.
"So those who were chosen threw stones, They flew at him relentlessly and hurt him badly: But he praised Allah in a loud voice, And stayed kneeling as before.
"My lord had hidden his face: But when someone told him, 'He is dead;' Quickly turning him to go inside, “Bring me his body,” he said.
“And truly, as I speak, oh king, I hear the carriers on the stairs. Will you bring him in right away?— "Hey! Come in if you're waiting there." —pp. 39-43.

The Vizier counsels the king that each man's private grief suffices him, and that he should not seek increase of it in the griefs of other men. But he answers him, (this passage we have before quoted,) that the king's lot and the poor man's is the same, for that neither has his will; and he takes order that the dead man be buried in his own royal tomb.

The Vizier advises the king that each person's private sorrow is enough for them, and he shouldn't add to it by dwelling on the sorrows of others. But the king responds (as we've mentioned before) that both he and the poor man share the same fate, as neither truly has control over their desires. He then decides that the deceased should be buried in his own royal tomb.

We know few poems the style of which is more unaffectedly without labor, and to the purpose, than this. The metre, however, of the earlier part is not always quite so uniform and intelligible as might be desired; and we must protest against the use, for the sake of rhyme, of broke in lieu of broken, as also of stole for stolen in “the New Sirens.” While on the subject of style, we may instance, from the “Fragment of an Antigone,” the following uncouth stanza, which, at the first reading, hardly appears to be correctly put together:

We know few poems that are more effortlessly straightforward and to the point than this one. However, the meter in the earlier part isn’t always as consistent and clear as we might like, and we must object to the use of broke instead of broken just for the sake of rhyme, as well as stole instead of stolen in “the New Sirens.” While discussing style, we can point out the following awkward stanza from the “Fragment of an Antigone,” which, at first glance, doesn’t seem to fit together correctly:

94 “But hush! Hæmon, whom Antigone, Denying herself the joy of life by burying, Against Creon's rules, Polynices, Robs of a beloved bride, pale and pleading, Waiting for her turn, "Coming from the palace this way." — p. 30.

Perhaps the most perfect and elevated in tone of all these poems is “The New Sirens.” The author addresses, in imagination, a company of fair women, one of whose train he had been at morning; but in the evening he has dreamed under the cedar shade, and seen the same forms “on shores and sea-washed places,” “With blown tresses, and with beckoning hands.”

Perhaps the most refined and uplifting of all these poems is "The New Sirens." The author imagines addressing a group of beautiful women, one of whom he had spent the morning with; but by evening, he has dreamed under the shade of a cedar tree and seen the same figures "on shores and sea-washed places," "With flowing hair, and with beckoning hands."

He thinks how at sunrise he had beheld those ladies playing between the vines; but now their warm locks have fallen down over their arms. He prays them to speak and shame away his sadness; but there comes only a broken gleaming from their windows, which “Reels and shivers on the ruffled gloom.” He asks them whether they have seen the end of all this, the load of passion and the emptiness of reaction, whether they dare look at life's latter days,

He thinks about how at sunrise he saw those ladies playing among the vines; but now their warm hair has fallen over their arms. He begs them to speak and lift his sadness; but instead, there’s just a flickering light from their windows, which “Reels and shivers on the ruffled gloom.” He asks them if they’ve seen the end of all this, the burden of passion and the emptiness of reaction, whether they dare to look at life’s later days,

"When a gloomy light is wading Through this barren area of shadowy greens, When the flashing lights dim down On the flawless cheek of queens, When the average no longer feels sadness, And the proud no longer smile; As the next day begins "Does it gradually extend westward the entire time?"

And he implores them to “let fall one tear, and set him free.” The past was no mere pretence; it was true while it lasted; but it is gone now, and the East is white with day. Shall they meet again, only that he may ask whose blank face that is?

And he begs them to “drop a tear and let him go.” The past wasn’t just make-believe; it was real while it lasted; but now it’s over, and the East is bright with daylight. Will they meet again, just so he can ask whose blank face that is?

"Pick, pick cypress, oh pale maidens; "Light the hall with yew."

This poem must be read as a whole; for not only would it be difficult to select particular passages for extraction, but such extracts, if made, would fail in producing any adequate impression.

This poem should be read in its entirety; not only would it be challenging to pick specific passages out, but any excerpts taken would fail to create an adequate impression.

We have already quoted so larely from the concluding piece, “Resignation,” that it may here be necessary to say only that it is in the form of speech held with “Fausta” in retracing, after a lapse of ten years, the same way they had once trod with a joyful 95 company. The tone is calm and sustained, not without touches of familiar truth.

We have already quoted so extensively from the concluding piece, “Resignation,” that it may be necessary to mention here that it takes the form of a conversation with “Fausta,” reflecting on the same path they once walked joyfully together after a ten-year gap. The tone is steady and composed, with touches of relatable honesty. 95

The minor poems comprise eleven sonnets, among which, those “To the Duke of Wellington, on hearing him mispraised,” and on “Religious Isolation,” deserve mention; and it is with pleasure we find one, in the tenor of strong appreciation, written on reading the Essays of the great American, Emerson. The sonnet for “Butler's Sermons” is more indistinct, and, as such, less to be approved, in imagery than is usual with this poet. That “To an Independent Preacher who preached that we should be in harmony with nature,” seems to call for some remark. The sonnet ends with these words:

The minor poems include eleven sonnets, among which those “To the Duke of Wellington, on hearing him mispraised” and “Religious Isolation” are worth noting. It's great to see one that expresses strong appreciation, written after reading the essays of the great American thinker, Emerson. The sonnet for “Butler's Sermons” is a bit vague and, therefore, less commendable in imagery than what we usually expect from this poet. The one “To an Independent Preacher who preached that we should be in harmony with nature” seems to warrant some commentary. The sonnet concludes with these words:

"Man must start, understand this, where nature stops; Nature and humans can never be close friends; "Fool, if you can't get past her, just be her slave."

Now, as far as this sonnet shows of the discourse which occasioned it, we cannot see anything so absurd in that discourse; and where the author confutes the Independent preacher by arguing that

Now, based on what this sonnet reveals about the discussion that led to it, we can't find anything that seems ridiculous in that conversation; and where the author counters the Independent preacher by arguing that

"Nature is harsh; humanity is tired of violence:" Nature is unyielding; mankind loves to worship: Nature is unpredictable; people need rest.

we cannot but think that, by attributing to nature a certain human degree of qualities, which will not suffice for man, he loses sight of the point really raised: for is not man's nature only a part of nature? and, if a part, necessary to the completeness of the whole? and should not the individual, avoiding a factitious life, order himself in conformity with his own rule of being? And, indeed, the author himself would converse with the self-sufficing progress of nature, with its rest in action, as distinguished from the troublous vexation of man's toiling:—

We can’t help but think that by assigning certain human traits to nature, which aren’t enough for humans, he misses the main point: isn't human nature just a part of nature? And if it’s a part, isn't it essential for the completeness of the whole? Shouldn't the individual, steering clear of an artificial life, align himself with his own way of being? In fact, the author himself would engage with the self-sustaining progress of nature, with its calm in action, as opposed to the troubling frustrations of human labor:—

"Let me learn two lessons from you, Nature," Two lessons that are clear in every situation; Two blending responsibilities combined into one, "Though the noisy world announces their hostility." — p. 1

The short lyric poem, “To Fausta” has a Shelleian spirit and grace in it. & “The Hayswater Boat” seems a little got up, and is scarcely positive enough. This remark applies also, and in a stonger degree, to the “Stanzas on a Gipsy Child,” which, and the “Modern Sappho,” previously mentioned, are the pieces least to our taste in the volume. There is a something about them of drawing-room sentimentality; and they might almost, without losing much save in size, be compressed into poems of the class commonly set to music. It is rather the basis of thought than the writing of the “Gipsy Child,” 96 which affords cause for objection; nevertheless, there is a passage in which a comparison is started between this child and a “Seraph in an alien planet born,”—an idea not new, and never, as we think, worth much; for it might require some subtlety to show how a planet capable of producing a Seraph should be alien from that Seraph.

The short lyric poem, “To Fausta,” has a Shelly-like spirit and grace to it. “The Hayswater Boat” feels a bit forced and isn’t very strong. This also applies, even more so, to “Stanzas on a Gipsy Child,” which, along with “Modern Sappho,” are the pieces we like the least in the collection. There’s something about them that feels overly sentimental, and they could almost be condensed into songs without losing much except for length. It’s more the underlying thought of the “Gipsy Child,” 96 that raises concerns; however, there’s a part where a comparison is made between this child and a “Seraph born on an alien planet”—an idea that’s not new and, in our opinion, isn’t very substantial; it might take some subtlety to explain how a planet that can produce a Seraph could be alien to that Seraph.

We may here notice a few cases of looseness, either of thought or of expression, to be met with in these pages; a point of style to be particularly looked to when the occurrence or the absence of such forms one very sensible difference between the first-rate and the second-rate poets of the present times.

We can point out a few instances of inconsistency, whether in thought or expression, found in these pages; this is an aspect of style that should be especially considered, as the presence or absence of such elements creates a noticeable distinction between top-tier and second-tier poets today.

Thus, in the sonnet “Shakspear,” the conclusion says,

Thus, in the sonnet “Shakspear,” the conclusion says,

"All the suffering the immortal spirit has to face, All weaknesses that hold us back, all sorrows that weigh us down, “Discover their unique voice in that triumphant brow;”

whereas a brow's voice remains to be uttered: nor, till the nature of the victory gained by the brow shall have been pointed out, are we able to hazard an opinion of the precise value of the epithet.

whereas a brow's voice is yet to be heard: nor, until the nature of the victory achieved by the brow is clarified, can we risk an opinion on the exact value of the term.

In the address to George Cruikshank, we find: “Artist, whose hand with horror winged;” where a similar question arises; and, returning to the “Gipsy Child,” we are struck with the unmeaningness of the line: “Who massed round that slight brow these clouds of doom?”

In the address to George Cruikshank, we find: “Artist, whose hand with horror winged;” where a similar question comes up; and, going back to the “Gipsy Child,” we are struck by the confusion of the line: “Who massed around that slight brow these clouds of doom?”

Nor does the following, from the first of the sonnets, “To a Republican Friend,” appear reconcileable with any ideas of appropriateness:

Nor does the following, from the first of the sonnets, “To a Republican Friend,” seem to align with any notions of appropriateness:

“While before me stream The armies of the homeless and hungry.”

It is but right to state that the only instance of the kind we remember throughout the volume have now been mentioned.

It’s only fair to say that the only example of this kind we recall from the entire book has now been mentioned.

To conclude. Our extracts will enable the reader to judge of this Poet's style: it is clear and comprehensive, and eschews flowery adornment. No particular model has been followed, though that general influence which Tennyson exercises over so many writers of this generation may be traced here as elsewhere. It may be said that the author has little, if anything, to unlearn. Care and consistent arrangement, and the necessary subordination of the parts to the whole, are evident throughout; the reflective, which appears the more essential form of his thought, does not absorb the due observation or presentment of the outward facts of nature; and a well-poised and serious mind shows itself in every page.

To wrap up, our selections will help the reader assess this poet's style: it’s clear and straightforward, without unnecessary embellishments. There’s no specific model being followed, although you can see the general influence Tennyson has on many writers of this generation. It can be said that the author has little, if anything, to unlearn. Thoughtful organization and the proper alignment of parts to the whole are evident throughout; the reflective aspect, which seems to be the primary form of his thinking, doesn’t overlook the appropriate observation or presentation of the external elements of nature. A balanced and serious mind is apparent on every page.

Published Monthly, price 1s.

This Periodical will consist of original Poems, Stories to develope thought and principle, Essays concerning Art and other subjects, and analytic Reviews of current Literature—particularly of Poetry. Each number will also contain an Etching; the subject to be taken from the opening article of the month.

This magazine will feature original poems, stories that explore ideas and principles, essays about art and other topics, and analytical reviews of current literature—especially poetry. Each issue will also include an etching, with the subject sourced from the lead article of the month.

An attempt will be made, both intrinsically and by review, to claim for Poetry that place to which its present development in the literature of this country so emphatically entitles it.

An effort will be made, both internally and through review, to assert for Poetry the position that its current evolution in the literature of this country clearly warrants.

The endeavour held in view throughout the writings on Art will be to encourage and enforce an entire adherence to the simplicity of nature; and also to direct attention, as an auxiliary medium, to the comparatively few works which Art has yet produced in this spirit. It need scarcely be added that the chief object of the etched designs will be to illustrate this aim practically, as far as the method of execution will permit; in which purpose they will be produced with the utmost care and completeness.

The goal throughout the discussions on Art will be to promote a complete commitment to the simplicity of nature; and also to draw attention, as an additional means, to the relatively few works that Art has produced in this spirit. It’s hardly necessary to point out that the main purpose of the etched designs will be to practically illustrate this aim, as much as the technique will allow; for this reason, they will be created with the highest care and thoroughness.

No. 3. (Price One Shilling.) MARCH, 1850.

No. 3. (Price One Shilling.) MARCH, 1850.

With an Etching by F. Madox Brown.

With an Etching by F. Madox Brown.

Art and Poetry:

Being Thoughts towards Nature
Conducted principally by Artists.

When someone has just a little thought Will clearly express the thought that is within him,— Not imagining someone else's brightness or darkness, Not distorting the lessons others taught with new words; When anyone speaks, after having either searched for Or only found—will talk, not just to gloss over. A flat surface with words crafted and refined, But in that very speech, the issue was raised: Don't be too quick to say, “Is this really everything?” It’s something I might have thought too, "But I wouldn't say it, because it wasn't worth it!" Ask, "Is this true?" Because it’s still worth asking. That, whether it’s a specific point or the entire world, Is truth a circle, perfect, large, or small?

London:
DICKINSON & Co., 114, NEW BOND STREET,
AND
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

London:
DICKINSON & Co., 114, NEW BOND STREET,
AND
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

G.F Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

G.F. Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

CONTENTS.

The Subscribers to this Work are respectfully informed that the future Numbers will appear on the last day of the Month for which they are dated. Also, that a supplementary, or large-sized Etching will occasionally be given (as with the present Number.)

The subscribers to this work are kindly informed that future issues will be released on the last day of the month they are dated. Additionally, a supplementary or large-sized etching will occasionally be included (as with this current issue).

[Illustration: GONERIL: REGAN: LEAR: FOOL: CORDELIA: FRANCE:]

[Illustration: GONERIL: REGAN: LEAR: FOOL: CORDELIA: FRANCE:]

97

Cordelia

"The jewels of our father, with clear eyes" Cordelia walks away from you. I know what you are. And, like a sister, I'm very reluctant to say Your mistakes, as they are called. Use well our father: I entrust him to your caring hearts. But still, alas!—I stood within his favor, I would prefer him to be in a better place. So long to you both.”
Cordelia, bold and confident, Her voice is barely less Than last night, enduring wrong And the curses of her father's words, Leaves, a virtuous princess; Telling her sisters to cherish him.
They focus on her and lock their gaze, But don't stop going in;—one Sneering with lips still twisted in deceit, Sinuous body, like a serpent; Her footsteps are quiet, and her gaze avoids contact. The very thing they focus on.
The other one, proud, with full cheeks And huge forehead, where remains A frown. If she looks for With smiles to soften her gaze, or speaks, Her mouth becomes seductive: she looks down on The ground with confident, deliberate steps.
The quiet years had stretched between Dad and daughter. Always she Had waited for his decision, and had been First in doing it,—unseen Often, she hoped he wouldn’t notice, But served him only for his benefit.
He saw her unwavering love; and, although The occasion was surely abundant. Maybe had never tried to know How she could phrase it. So His love, not faltering due to a lack, Among the three, she was the first choice.
98 Hers is a soul that isn't stubborn, yet Establishing identity. The heart was filled with richness; But, when questioned, she would prefer to let Men evaluate her with an awareness of an obligation. Than freely giving: so, her speech Is love defined by her connection?
In France, Queen Cordelia had Her hours content with love: She loved her king, too, and felt happy: And yet, sometimes, there's something sad, Maybe, was with her, thinking of The way he lives at home.
But this doesn’t take over her mind. It is just sadness imagined from a distance. Through the dim twilight, she must find. Her duty elsewhere: not quitting— Because she knows what they are, Yet hardly disturbed from her peace.
Cordelia—a well-respected name; Synonymous with truth and tested Affection, which just needs to be heard. To bring forth a cherished idea To everyone, near and far; A name our mothers taught us.
Like calm faces that you recognized Years have passed, but we shall not meet again; On a sickbed like a wind that blew; A great thing, best compared to Her voice was gentle, soft, and sweet; Shakespeare's Cordelia;—better this way.
99

Macbeth {9}

{9} It is proper to state that this article was written, and seen, exactly as it at present stands, by several literary friends of the writer, a considerable time before the appearance, in the “Westminster Review,” of a Paper advocating a view of “Macbeth,” similar to that which is here taken. But although the publication of the particular view was thus anticipated, nearly all the most forcible arguments for maintaining it were omitted; and the subject, mixed up, as it was, with lengthy disquisitions upon very minor topics of Shaksperian acting, &c. made no very general impression at the time.

{9} It’s important to mention that this article was written and reviewed, just as it is now, by several writer friends of the author, well before the paper in the “Westminster Review” that supported a viewpoint on “Macbeth” similar to this one was published. However, even though this particular perspective was published first, almost all the most compelling arguments for it were left out, and the topic, tangled up as it was with lengthy discussions on less important aspects of Shakespearian acting, didn’t make a significant impact at the time.

The purpose of the following Essay is to demonstrate the existence of a very important error in the hitherto universally adopted interpretation of the character of Macbeth. We shall prove that a design of illegitimately obtaining the crown of Scotland had been conceived by Macbeth, and that it had been communicated by him to his wife, prior to his first meeting with the witches, who are commonly supposed to have suggested that design.

The purpose of the following essay is to show that there is a significant mistake in the widely accepted interpretation of Macbeth's character. We will prove that Macbeth had planned to illegitimately take the crown of Scotland and had shared this plan with his wife before he first met the witches, who are usually thought to have suggested this idea.

Most persons when they commence the study of the great Shaksperian dramas, already entertain concerning them a set of traditional notions, generally originated by the representations, or misrepresentations, of the theatre, afterwards to become strengthened or confirmed by desultory reading and corroborative criticism. With this class of persons it was our misfortune to rank, when we first entered upon the study of “Macbeth,” fully believing that, in the character of the hero, Shakspere intended to represent a man whose general rectitude of soul is drawn on to ruin by the temptations of supernatural agents; temptations which have the effect of eliciting his latent ambition, and of misdirecting that ambition when it has been thus elicited.

Most people, when they start studying the great works of Shakespeare, already have a set of traditional beliefs about them, usually shaped by the performances, or misperformances, of the theater, which later get reinforced by casual reading and supporting criticism. Unfortunately, we were among this group when we first began studying “Macbeth,” fully believing that Shakespeare meant to portray a hero whose overall moral integrity is dragged down by the temptations of supernatural forces; temptations that bring out his hidden ambition and misguide that ambition once it has been awakened.

As long as we continued under this idea, the impression produced upon us by “Macbeth” came far short of that sense of complete satisfaction which we were accustomed to receive from every other of the higher works of Shakspere. But, upon deeper study, the view now proposed suggested itself, and seemed to render every thing as it should be. We say that this view suggested itself, because it did not arise directly from any one of the numerous passages which can be quoted in its support; it originated in a general feeling of what seemed to be wanting to the completion of the entire effect; a circumstance which has been stated at length from the persuasion that it is of itself no mean presumption in favour of the opinion which it is the aim of this paper to establish.

As long as we held onto this idea, our impression of "Macbeth" fell short of the complete satisfaction we typically got from Shakespeare's other major works. However, after studying it more deeply, a new perspective came to light that seemed to make everything fit perfectly. We mention that this perspective came to us organically because it didn’t come directly from any specific lines that can be quoted in its favor; it stemmed from a general feeling that something was missing to make the whole effect complete. This has been discussed in detail, as it represents a significant argument in support of the viewpoint this paper aims to establish.

Let us proceed to examine the validity of a position, which, 100 if it deserves any attention at all, may certainly claim an investigation more than usually minute. We shall commence by giving an analysis of the first Act, wherein will be considered, successively, every passage which may appear to bear either way upon the point in question.

Let’s move on to evaluate the validity of a position that, 100 if it deserves any attention, definitely requires a more detailed investigation. We’ll start by analyzing the first Act, where we will examine each part that might be relevant to the issue at hand.

The inferences which we believe to be deducible from the first scene can be profitably employed only in conjunction with those to be discovered in the third. Our analysis must, therefore, be entered upon by an attempt to ascertain the true character of the impressions which it was the desire of Shakspere to convey by the second.

The conclusions we think can be drawn from the first scene can only be effectively used alongside those found in the third. So, we need to start our analysis by trying to determine the genuine nature of the feelings that Shakespeare wanted to express in the second.

This scene is almost exclusively occupied with the narrations of the “bleeding Soldier,” and of Rosse. These narrations are constructed with the express purpose of vividly setting forth the personal valour of Duncan's generals, “Macbeth and Banquo.” Let us consider what is the maximum worth which the words of Shakspere will, at this period of the play, allow us to attribute to the moral character of the hero:—a point, let it be observed, of first-rate importance to the present argument. We find Macbeth, in this scene, designated by various epithets, all of which, either directly or indirectly, arise from feelings of admiration created by his courageous conduct in the war in which he is supposed to have been engaged. “Brave” and “Noble Macbeth,” “Bellona's Bridegroom,” “Valiant Cousin,” and “Worthy Gentleman,” are the general titles by which he is here spoken of; but none of them afford any positive clue whatever to his moral character. Nor is any such clue supplied by the scenes in which he is presently received by the messengers of Duncan, and afterwards received and lauded by Duncan himself. Macbeth's moral character, up to the development of his criminal hopes, remains strictly negative. Hence it is difficult to fathom the meaning of those critics, (A. Schlegel at their head), who have over and over again made the ruin of Macbeth's “so many noble qualities”{10} the subject of their comment.

This scene mainly focuses on the accounts of the “bleeding Soldier” and Rosse. These accounts are designed to vividly highlight the personal bravery of Duncan's generals, “Macbeth and Banquo.” Let’s examine the maximum value that Shakespeare's words allow us to assign to the moral character of the hero at this point in the play, which is crucial to our discussion. In this scene, Macbeth is referred to by various titles, all of which stem from the admiration generated by his brave actions in the war he is said to have fought. He is called “Brave” and “Noble Macbeth,” “Bellona's Bridegroom,” “Valiant Cousin,” and “Worthy Gentleman,” but none of these titles give any clear insight into his moral character. Additionally, no clues about his moral character come from the scenes where he is greeted by Duncan's messengers and later praised by Duncan himself. Up until the development of his criminal ambitions, Macbeth’s moral character remains strictly negative. Therefore, it’s hard to understand the argument of those critics, particularly A. Schlegel, who have repeatedly commented on the destruction of Macbeth’s “so many noble qualities.” {10}

{10} A. Schlegel's “Lectures on Dramatic Literature.” Vol. II. p. 208.

{10} A. Schlegel's “Lectures on Dramatic Literature.” Vol. II. p. 208.

In the third scene we have the meeting of the witches, the announcement of whose intention to re-assemble upon the heath, there to meet with Macbeth, forms the certainly most obvious, though not perhaps, altogether the most important, aim of the short scene by which the tragedy is opened. An enquiry of much interest here suggests itself. Did Shakspere intend that in his tragedy of “Macbeth” the witches should figure as originators of gratuitous destruction, in direct opposition to the traditional, and 101 even proverbial, character of the genus? By that character such personages have been denied the possession of any influence whatever over the untainted soul. Has Shakspere in this instance re tained, or has he abolished, the chief of those characteristics which have been universally attributed to the beings in question?

In the third scene, we see the witches gather, announcing their plan to meet on the heath to see Macbeth. This is definitely the most obvious, though maybe not the most significant, purpose of the brief scene that opens the tragedy. An interesting question arises here. Did Shakespeare intend for the witches in “Macbeth” to be seen as instigators of pointless destruction, going against the traditional, and even proverbial, nature of their kind? According to that nature, such characters are thought to have no influence over a pure soul. Has Shakespeare kept, or has he discarded, the main traits that have been universally associated with these beings?

We think that he has retained it, and for the following reasons: Whenever Shakspere has elsewhere embodied superstitions, he has treated them as direct and unalterable facts of human nature; and this he has done because he was too profound a philosopher to be capable of regarding genuine superstition as the product of random spectra of the fancy, having absolute darkness for the prime condition of their being, instead of eeing in it rather the zodiacal light of truth, the concomitant of the uprising, and of the setting of the truth, and a partaker in its essence. Again, Shakspere has in this very play devoted a considerable space to the purpose of suggesting the self-same trait of character now under discussion, and this he appears to have done with the express intent of guarding against a mistake, the probability of the occurrence of which he foresaw, but which, for reasons connected with the construction of the play, he could not hope otherwise to obviate.

We believe that he has kept it, and for the following reasons: Whenever Shakespeare has depicted superstitions, he has treated them as direct and unchangeable facts of human nature; he has done this because he was too deep a thinker to see genuine superstition as merely the result of random flights of imagination, which thrive in absolute darkness, instead of viewing it as the celestial light of truth, accompanying the rise and fall of truth, and sharing in its essence. Additionally, Shakespeare has dedicated a significant portion of this play to highlighting the very character trait currently under discussion, seemingly with the specific aim of avoiding a misunderstanding, the likelihood of which he anticipated, but which, due to the structure of the play, he could not hope to prevent in any other way.

We allude to the introductory portion of the present scene. One sister, we learn, has just returned from killing swine; another breathes forth vengeance against a sailor, on account of the uncharitable act of his wife; but “his bark cannot be lost,” though it may be “tempest tossed.” The last words are scarcely uttered before the confabulation is interrupted by the approach of Macbeth, to whom they have as yet made no direct allusion whatever, throughout the whole of this opening passage, consisting in all of some five and twenty lines. Now this were a digression which would be a complete anomaly, having place, as it is supposed to have, at this early stage of one of the most consummate of the tragedies of Shakspere. We may be sure, therefore, that it is the chief object of these lines to impress the reader beforehand with an idea that, in the mind of Macbeth, there already exist sure foundations for that great superstructure of evil, to the erection of which, the “metaphysical aid” of the weird sisters is now to be offered. An opinion which is further supported by the reproaches of Hecate, who, afterwards, referring to what occurs in this scene, exclaims,

We refer to the opening part of the current scene. One sister has just returned from slaughtering swine; another is filled with rage against a sailor because of his wife's unkind actions; but “his bark cannot be lost,” even if it may be “tempest tossed.” Hardly are these last words spoken when their conversation is interrupted by Macbeth’s arrival, to whom they haven’t yet made any direct mention during this entire opening passage, which is about twenty-five lines long. This would be a strange digression, especially since it occurs at such an early point in one of Shakespeare's most sophisticated tragedies. We can be sure, therefore, that the main purpose of these lines is to prepare the reader with the notion that, in Macbeth’s mind, there are already solid foundations for that great structure of evil, to which the “metaphysical aid” of the weird sisters is now going to be provided. This idea is further backed up by Hecate's reproaches, who later, in reference to this scene, exclaims,

"Everything you’ve done" Has been just for a rebellious son, Angry and vengeful, who, like others, do "Loves for his own sake, not for you."

102 Words which seem to relate to ends loved of Macbeth before the witches had spurred him on to their acquirement.

102 Words that seem to connect to the desires of Macbeth before the witches encouraged him to pursue them.

The fact that in the old chronicle, from which the plot of the play is taken, the machinations of the witches are not assumed to be un-gratuitous, cannot be employed as an argument against our position. In history the sisters figure in the capacity of prophets merely. There we have no previous announcement of their intention “to meet with Macbeth.” But in Shakspere they are invested with all other of their superstitional attributes, in order that they may become the evil instruments of holy vengeance upon evil; of that most terrible of vengeance which punishes sin, after it has exceeded certain bounds, by deepening it.

The fact that in the old chronicle, from which the plot of the play is taken, the witches' schemes aren't seen as un-justified can't be used as an argument against our position. In history, the sisters only appear as prophets merely. There’s no earlier mention of their plan “to meet with Macbeth.” But in Shakespeare's version, they have all their other supernatural traits so they can become the evil tools of holy retribution against wickedness; the most horrific kind of vengeance that punishes sin by making it worse after it has already crossed certain lines.

Proceeding now with our analysis, upon the entrance of Macbeth and Banquo, the witches wind up their hurried charm. They are first perceived by Banquo. To his questions the sisters refuse to reply; but, at the command of Macbeth, they immediately speak, and forthwith utter the prophecy which seals the fate of Duncan.

Proceeding now with our analysis, when Macbeth and Banquo arrive, the witches finish their quick spell. Banquo sees them first. They refuse to answer his questions, but at Macbeth's command, they immediately speak and quickly deliver the prophecy that seals Duncan's fate.

Now, assuming the truth of our view, what would be the natural behaviour of Macbeth upon coming into sudden contact with beings who appear to hold intelligence of his most secret thoughts; and upon hearing those thoughts, as it were, spoken aloud in the presence of a third party? His behaviour would be precisely that which is implied by the question of Banquo.

Now, if we accept our perspective as true, how would Macbeth naturally react when suddenly confronted by beings who seem to know his deepest thoughts; and upon hearing those thoughts, as if they were spoken out loud in front of someone else? His reaction would be exactly what Banquo's question suggests.

"Good sir, why do you jump and look afraid "Things that sound so good?"

If, on the other hand, our view is not true, why, seeing that their characters are in the abstract so much alike, why does the present conduct of Macbeth differ from that of Banquo, when the witches direct their prophecies to him? Why has Shakspere altered the narrative of Holinshed, without the prospect of gaining any advantage commensurate to the licence taken in making that alteration? These are the words of the old chronicle: “This (the recontre with the witches) was reputed at the first but some vain fantastical illusion by Macbeth and Banquo, insomuch that Banquo would call Macbeth in jest king of Scotland; and Macbeth again would call him in jest likewise the father of many kings.” Now it was the invariable practice of Shakspere to give facts or traditions just as he found them, whenever the introduction of those facts or traditions was not totally irreconcileable with the tone of his conception. How then (should we still receive the notion which we are now combating) are we to account for his anomalous practice in this particular case?

If, on the other hand, our perspective is not accurate, then why, given that their characters are essentially so similar, does Macbeth's behavior differ from Banquo's when the witches address him with their prophecies? Why has Shakespeare changed the story from Holinshed without any clear benefit that justifies the alteration? Here are the words from the old chronicle: “This (the encounter with the witches) was initially considered merely a silly, fantastical illusion by Macbeth and Banquo, to the point that Banquo jokingly called Macbeth the king of Scotland; and Macbeth would likewise jokingly refer to him as the father of many kings.” Now, it was Shakespeare's usual practice to present facts or traditions as he found them, whenever including those facts or traditions didn’t completely clash with his artistic vision. So how, assuming we still accept the idea we’re currently disputing, are we to explain his unusual approach in this specific instance?

103

When the witches are about to vanish, Macbeth attempts to delay their departure, exclaiming,

When the witches are about to disappear, Macbeth tries to hold them back, shouting,

"Wait, you imperfect speakers, tell me more:" With Sinol's death, I know I am now the thane of Glamis; But what about Cawdor? The thane of Cawdor is alive, A wealthy man; and, to become king It isn't within the realm of belief, No more than to become Cawdor. Tell me, where does You owe this weird intelligence?

“To be king stands not within the prospect of belief, no more than to be Cawdor.” No! it naturally stands much less within the prospect of belief. Here the mind of Macbeth, having long been accustomed to the nurture of its “royal hope,” conceives that it is uttering a very suitable hyperbole of comparison. Had that mind been hitherto an honest mind the word “Cawdor” would have occupied the place of “king,” “king” that of “Cawdor.” Observe too the general character of this speech: Although the coincidence of the principal prophecy with his own thoughts has so strong an effect upon Macbeth as to induce him to, at once, pronounce the words of the sisters, “intelligence;” he nevertheless affects to treat that prophecy as completely secondary to the other in the strength of its claims upon his consideration. This is a piece of over-cautious hypocrisy which is fully in keeping with the tenor of his conduct throughout the rest of the tragedy.

“To be king is not something I can really believe, any more than being Cawdor.” No! It actually feels even less believable. At this point, Macbeth, who has long been fueled by his “royal hope,” thinks he’s expressing a fitting exaggeration. If his mind had been honest until now, “Cawdor” would have taken the place of “king,” and “king” would have replaced “Cawdor.” Notice also the overall tone of this speech: Even though the alignment of the main prophecy with his own thoughts strongly impacts Macbeth, leading him to immediately echo the words of the sisters as “intelligence,” he still pretends that this prophecy is completely less important than the other in terms of how much it deserves his attention. This is a bit of over-cautious hypocrisy that fits perfectly with his behavior throughout the rest of the tragedy.

No sooner have the witches vanished than Banquo begins to doubt whether there had been “such things there as they did speak about.” This is the natural incredulity of a free mind so circumstanced. On the other hand, Macbeth, whose manner, since the first announcement of the sisters, has been that of a man in a reverie, makes no doubt whatever of the reality of their appearance, nor does he reply to the expressed scepticism of Banquo, but abruptly exclaims, “your children shall be kings.” To this Banquo answers, “you shall be king.” “And thane of Cawdor too: went it not so?” continues Macbeth. Now, what, in either case, is the condition of mind which can have given rise to this part of the dialogue? It is, we imagine, sufficiently evident that the playful words of Banquo were suggested to Shakspere by the narration of Holinshed; but how are we to account for those of Macbeth, otherwise than by supposing that the question of the crown is now settled in his mind by the coincidence of the principal prediction, with the shapings of his own thoughts, and that he is at this moment occupied with the wholly unanticipated revelations, touching the thaneship of Cawdor, and the future possession of the throne by the offspring of Banquo?

No sooner have the witches disappeared than Banquo begins to question whether there were really “such things as they talked about.” This is the natural disbelief of a free mind in such a situation. In contrast, Macbeth, who has been acting like a man in a daydream since the sisters first spoke, has no doubts about the reality of their appearance. He doesn’t respond to Banquo’s skepticism and abruptly declares, “your children will be kings.” Banquo replies, “you will be king.” “And thane of Cawdor too: wasn’t it so?” Macbeth continues. Now, what state of mind can account for this part of the dialogue? It seems clear that Banquo's playful words were inspired by Holinshed's account; but how can we explain Macbeth's words, other than by suggesting that the question of the crown is now settled in his mind, due to the coincidence of the main prediction with his own thoughts, and that he is currently focused on the completely unexpected revelations about the thaneship of Cawdor and the future reign of Banquo’s descendants?

104

Now comes the fulfilment of the first prophecy. Mark the words of these men, upon receiving the announcement of Rosse:

Now comes the fulfillment of the first prophecy. Pay attention to the words of these men when they hear the news from Rosse:

Banquo. What! Can the devil really tell the truth? Macbeth. The thane of Cawdor is alive: why do you adorn me In borrowed clothes?”

Mark how that reception is in either case precisely the reverse of that given to the prophecy itself. Here Banquo starts. But what is here done for Banquo, by the coincidence of the prophecy with the truth, has been already done for Macbeth, by the coincidence of his thought with the prophecy. Accordingly, Macbeth is calm enough to play the hypocrite, when he must otherwise have experienced surprise far greater than that of Banquo, because he is much more nearly concerned in the source of it. So far indeed from being overcome with astonishment, Macbeth still continues to dwell upon the prophecy, by which his peace of mind is afterwards constantly disturbed,

Mark how that reaction is exactly the opposite of the one given to the prophecy itself. Here Banquo is taken aback. But what happens here for Banquo, due to the coincidence of the prophecy with reality, has already happened for Macbeth, through the alignment of his thoughts with the prophecy. As a result, Macbeth is calm enough to act pretend when he should actually be much more surprised than Banquo, since he is more directly affected by it. In fact, rather than being overwhelmed with shock, Macbeth continues to obsess over the prophecy, which later constantly disrupts his peace of mind.

"Don't you hope your children will be kings, When the people who gave me the title of thane of Cawdor "Promised them no less?"

Banquo's reply to this question has been one of the chief sources of the interpretation, the error of which we are now endeavouring to expose. He says,

Banquo's answer to this question has been one of the main sources of the interpretation, the mistake of which we are now trying to reveal. He says,

"That, trusted home," May inspire you towards the crown, Besides the thane of Cawdor. But it's strange; And often, to lead us to our own detriment, The instruments of darkness reveal truths to us, Win us over with sincere little things, only to deceive us. In the deepest consequence.

Now, these words have usually been considered to afford the clue to the entire nature and extent of the supernatural influence brought into play upon the present tragedy; whereas, in truth, all that they express is a natural suspicion, called up in the mind of Banquo, by Macbeth's remarkable deportment, that such is the character of the influence which is at this moment being exerted upon the soul of the man to whom he therefore thinks proper to hint the warning they contain.

Now, these words are typically seen as the key to understanding the full nature and extent of the supernatural influence involved in this tragedy. However, what they actually convey is a natural suspicion that arises in Banquo’s mind due to Macbeth’s strange behavior—that this is the kind of influence currently affecting the soul of the man whom he feels compelled to warn.

The soliloquy which immediately follows the above passage is particularly worthy of comment:

The monologue that comes right after the passage above is especially worth discussing:

"This supernatural request" Cannot be unwell; cannot be well:—if unwell, Why has it shown me signs of success,105 Starting with the truth? I am the Thane of Cawdor: If it's good, then why do I give in to that suggestion? Whose terrible image makes my hair stand on end, And make my heart race in my chest Opposed to nature? Current concerns Are not as bad as imagined. My thought, whose murder is still just a fantasy, Shakes my single state of being as a man, that function Is covered in speculation, and nothing is, But what isn't.

The early portion of this passage assuredly indicates that Macbeth regards the communications of the witches merely in the light of an invitation to the carrying out of a design pre-existent in his own mind. He thinks that the spontaneous fulfilment of the chief prophecy is in no way probable; the consummation of the lesser prophecy being held by him, but as an “earnest of success” to his own efforts in consummating the greater. From the latter portion of this soliloquy we learn the real extent to which “metaphysical aid” is implicated in bringing about the crime of Duncan's murder. It serves to assure Macbeth that that is the “nearest way” to the attainment of his wishes;—a way to the suggestion of which he now, for the first time, “yields,” because the chances of its failure have been infinitely lessened by the “earnest of success” which he has just received.

The early part of this passage clearly shows that Macbeth views the witches' messages as just an invitation to carry out a plan that he already has in mind. He believes that the immediate fulfillment of the main prophecy is unlikely; he sees the smaller prophecy merely as a “sign of success” for his own efforts to achieve the larger one. From the latter part of this soliloquy, we understand the true degree to which “metaphysical aid” is involved in planning Duncan’s murder. It convinces Macbeth that that is the “quickest path” to getting what he wants;—a path that he is now, for the first time, “yielding” to, because the chances of it failing have been greatly reduced by the “sign of success” he has just experienced.

After the above soliloquy Macbeth breaks the long pause, implied in Banquo's words, “Look how our partner's rapt,” by exclaiming,

After the above soliloquy, Macbeth breaks the long pause suggested by Banquo's words, “Look how our partner's rapt,” by exclaiming,

"If fate wants me to be king, then fate might as well crown me, Without my influence.

Which is a very logical conclusion; but one at which he would long ago have arrived, had “soliciting” meant “suggestion,” as most people suppose it to have done; or at least, under those circumstances, he would have been satisfied with that conclusion, instead of immediately afterwards changing it, as we see that he has done, when he adds,

Which is a very logical conclusion; but one he would have come to a long time ago if “soliciting” meant “suggestion,” as most people think it does; or at least, in that situation, he would have been okay with that conclusion, instead of immediately changing it, as we can see he has done when he adds,

"Whatever will be, will be," "Time and the hour pass through the toughest day!"

With that the third scene closes; the parties engaged in it proceeding forthwith to the palace of Duncan at Fores.

With that, the third scene ends; the people involved head straight to Duncan's palace in Fores.

Towards the conclusion of the fourth scene, Duncan names his successor in the realm of Scotland. After this Macbeth hastily departs, to inform his wife of the king's proposed visit to their castle, at Inverness. The last words of Macbeth are the following,

Towards the end of the fourth scene, Duncan names his successor in the kingdom of Scotland. After this, Macbeth quickly leaves to tell his wife about the king's planned visit to their castle in Inverness. Macbeth's final words are as follows,

106 “The prince of Cumberland! That's a big step, I have to either fall down or jump over it. For it’s right in my path. Stars, dim your lights! Let not light reveal my dark and intense desires; The eye winks at the hand; but let it be. "Which the eye is afraid to see once it's done."

These lines are equally remarkable for a tone of settled assurance as to the fulfilment of the speaker's royal hope, and for an entire absence of any expression of reliance upon the power of the witches,—the hitherto supposed originators of that hope,—in aiding its consummation. It is particularly noticeable that Macbeth should make no reference whatever, not even in thought, (that is, in soliloquy) to any supernatural agency during the long period intervening between the fulfilment of the two prophecies. Is it probable that this would have been the case had Shakspere intended that such an agency should be understood to have been the first motive and mainspring of that deed, which, with all its accompanying struggles of conscience, he has so minutely pictured to us as having been, during that period, enacted? But besides this negative argument, we have a positive one for his non-reliance upon their promises in the fact that he attempts to outwit them by the murder of Fleance even after the fulfilment of the second prophecy.

These lines are noteworthy for showing a strong sense of confidence in the speaker's royal aspirations, and there's a complete lack of any mention of relying on the witches—the ones previously thought to be the source of that hope—to help make it happen. It's especially interesting that Macbeth doesn't mention, even in his thoughts during soliloquies, any supernatural forces during the long stretch between the two prophecies coming true. Would this have been the case if Shakespeare had meant for such a force to be seen as the main driving factor behind the deed that he portrays in such detail, especially with all the struggles of conscience happening during that time? Beyond this point, there's clear evidence that he doesn't depend on their promises because he tries to trick them by killing Fleance even after the second prophecy has come true.

The fifth scene opens with Lady Macbeth's perusal of her husband's narration of his interview with the witches. The order of our investigation requires the postponement of comment upon the contents of this letter. We leave it for the present, merely cautioning the reader against taking up any hasty objections to a very important clause in the enunciation of our view by reminding him that, contrary to Shakspere's custom in ordinary cases, we are made acquainted only with a portion of the missive in question. Let us then proceed to consider the soliloquy which immediately follows the perusal of this letter:

The fifth scene begins with Lady Macbeth reading her husband's account of his meeting with the witches. Before we comment on the details of this letter, we need to set that aside for now. We just want to remind the reader not to jump to quick judgments about a crucial part of our perspective, noting that, unlike Shakespeare's usual practice, we are only shown a part of the letter in question. Now, let’s move on to the soliloquy that comes right after she reads this letter:

"I'm afraid of your nature." It has too much of the milk of human kindness, To find the quickest route: you want to be great; Art is not without ambition; but without The illness should accompany it. That you would want to take it seriously, You would do so sincerely; you wouldn't lie. And yet you would win wrongly: you would have, great Glamis, You must do this if you have it. And that which you are more afraid to do, You wish should be undone.”
107

It is vividly apparent that this passage indicates a knowledge of the character it depicts, which is far too intimate to allow of its being other than a direct inference from facts connected with previous communications upon similar topics between the speaker and the writer: unless, indeed, we assume that in this instance Shakspere has notably departed from his usual principles of characterization, in having invested Lady Macbeth with an amount of philosophical acuteness, and a faculty of deduction, much beyond those pretended to by any other of the female creations of the same author.

It’s clear that this passage shows a deep understanding of the character being described, which is too personal to be anything other than a direct inference from facts related to previous discussions on similar subjects between the speaker and the writer. Unless, of course, we assume that in this case, Shakespeare has significantly strayed from his typical approach to characterization by giving Lady Macbeth a level of philosophical insight and deductive reasoning that exceeds what any of his other female characters claim to possess.

The above passage is interrupted by the announcement of the approach of Duncan. Observe Lady Macbeth's behaviour upon receiving it. She immediately determines upon what is to be done, and all without (are we to suppose?) in any way consulting, or being aware of, the wishes or inclinations of her husband! Observe too, that neither does she appear to regard the witches' prophecies as anything more than an invitation, and holding forth of “metaphysical aid” to the carrying out of an independent project. That this should be the case in both instances vastly strengthens the argument legitimately deducible from each.

The above passage is interrupted by the announcement of Duncan's arrival. Notice Lady Macbeth's reaction when she hears this. She immediately decides what needs to be done, and all without (are we to assume?) consulting or being aware of her husband's wishes or feelings! Also, notice that she doesn’t seem to view the witches' prophecies as anything more than an invitation, offering “metaphysical help” to carry out her own plan. The fact that this is the case in both situations greatly strengthens the argument that can be logically drawn from each.

At the conclusion of the passage which called for the last remark, Macbeth, after a long and eventful period of absence, let it be recollected, enters to a wife who, we will for a moment suppose, is completely ignorant of the character of her husband's recent cogitations. These are the first words which pass between them,

At the end of the passage that asked for the last comment, Macbeth, after a long and eventful time away, enters to find a wife who, let's assume for a moment, has no idea what her husband has been thinking lately. These are the first words exchanged between them,

“Macbeth. My dearest love, Duncan is coming here tonight.
L. Macbeth. When is he leaving?
Macbeth. Tomorrow, as he plans.
L. Macbeth. Oh! never! Will the sun see tomorrow! Your face, my lord, is like a book where people There may be some unusual subjects to explore:—to pass the time, Look at the time; show warmth in your eyes, Your hand and your tongue: appear like the innocent flower, But be the snake beneath it. He who's coming Must be provided for, and you will include This night's important task into my report, Which will define all our future nights and days Grant complete control and authority.
Macbeth. Let’s talk more later.”

Are these words those which would naturally arise from the situation at present, by common consent, attributed to the speakers 108 of them? That is to say a situation in which each speaker is totally ignorant of the sentiments pre-existent in the mind of the other. Are the words, “we will speak further,” those which might in nature form the whole and sole reply made by a man to his wife's completely unexpected anticipation of his own fearful purposes? If not, if few or none of these lines, thus interpreted, will satisfy the reader's feeling for common truth, does not the view which we have adopted invest them with new light, and improved, or perfected meaning?

Are these words what would naturally come up in this situation, as agreed upon by the speakers? In other words, a situation where each speaker has no idea about the thoughts already in the other person's mind. Are the words, “we will speak further,” what a man would genuinely say in response to his wife's completely unexpected guess about his frightening intentions? If not, and if few or none of these lines, when interpreted this way, satisfy the reader's sense of common truth, doesn’t the perspective we've taken give them new clarity and better meaning?

The next scene represents the arrival of Duncan at Inverness, and contains nothing which bears either way upon the point in question. Proceeding, therefore, to the seventh and last scene of the first act we come to what we cannot but consider to be proof positive of the opinion under examination. We shall transcribe at length the portion of this scene containing that proof; having first reminded the reader that a few hours at most can have elapsed between the arrival of Macbeth, and the period at which the words, now to be quoted, are uttered.

The next scene shows Duncan arriving at Inverness, and it doesn’t really contribute to the issue at hand. Moving on to the seventh and final scene of the first act, we arrive at what we believe is clear evidence supporting the opinion we’re discussing. We will quote the part of this scene that provides that evidence in full, keeping in mind that only a few hours at most could have passed between Macbeth's arrival and when the words we’re about to quote are spoken.

Lady Macbeth. Was the hope intoxicated, Where did you get dressed? Has it been sleeping since then? And now it wakes, looking so green and pale At what it did so freely? From this point on, I consider your love to be like this. Are you afraid? To be consistent in your actions and bravery, Are you feeling desire? Would you like that __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? Which you consider the highlight of life, And live a coward in your own eyes, I can't let this happen; I want to wait for it. Like the poor cat in the saying?
Macbeth. Please, be quiet: I will do everything that is fitting for a man; Those who dare to do more are nobody.
Lady Macbeth. What was that monster then That’s what made you share this project with me? When you dared to do it, then you were a man, And to become more than what you were, you would Be a much better man. Neither time nor place Did you then agree, and yet you would create both? They have created themselves, and now their suitability Does unmake you. I have nursed, and know How tender it is to love the baby that feeds from me: 109 I would, while it was smiling at me, Have pulled my nipple from its soft gums, And smashed the brains out, if I had sworn that As you have done to this.

With respect to the above lines, let us observe that, the words, “nor time nor place did then adhere,” render it evident that they hold reference to something which passed before Duncan had signified his intention of visiting the castle of Macbeth. Consequently the words of Lady Macbeth can have no reference to the previous communication of any definite intention, on the part of her husband, to murder the king; because, not long before, she professes herself aware that Macbeth's nature is “too full of the milk of human kindness to catch the nearest way;” indeed, she has every reason to suppose that she herself has been the means of breaking that enterprise to him, though, in truth, the crime had already, as we have seen, suggested itself to his thought, “whose murder was as yet fantastical.”

With regard to the lines above, let's note that the phrase, “nor time nor place did then adhere,” makes it clear that it refers to something that happened before Duncan expressed his intention to visit Macbeth's castle. Therefore, Lady Macbeth's words cannot refer to any previous indication from her husband about murdering the king, because not long before, she acknowledges that Macbeth’s nature is “too full of the milk of human kindness to catch the nearest way.” In fact, she has every reason to believe she has influenced him to abandon that idea, even though, as we've seen, the thought of murdering Duncan had already crossed his mind, “whose murder was as yet fantastical.”

Again the whole tenor of this passage shows that it refers to verbal communication between them. But no such communication can have taken place since Macbeth's rencontre with the witches; for, besides that he is, immediately after that recontre, conducted to the presence of the king, who there signifies an intention of proceeding directly to Macbeth's castle, such a communication would have rendered the contents of the letter to Lady Macbeth completely superfluous. What then are we to conclude concerning these problematical lines? First begging the reader to bear in mind the tone of sophistry which has been observed by Schlegel to pervade, and which is indeed manifest throughout the persuasions of Lady Macbeth, we answer, that she wilfully confounds her husband's,—probably vague and unplanned—“enterprise” of obtaining the crown, with that “nearest way” to which she now urges him; but, at the same time, she obscurely individualizes the separate purposes in the words, “and to be more than what you were, you would be so much more the man.”

Again, the overall tone of this passage indicates that it talks about verbal communication between them. But no such communication could have happened since Macbeth's encounter with the witches; because right after that encounter, he is taken to meet the king, who shows an intention of going straight to Macbeth's castle. Such a communication would have made the contents of the letter to Lady Macbeth completely unnecessary. So, what should we conclude about these questionable lines? First, we ask the reader to remember the tone of manipulation that Schlegel pointed out is pervasive, and is indeed evident throughout Lady Macbeth's arguments. We say that she deliberately confuses her husband's somewhat vague and unplanned “plan” to get the crown with the “easier way” that she now pushes him towards; but, at the same time, she vaguely separates the differing intentions in her words, “and to be more than what you were, you would be so much more the man.”

It is a fact which is highly interesting in itself, and one which strongly impeaches the candour of the majority of Shakspere's commentators, that the impenetrable obscurity which must have pervaded the whole of this passage should never have been made the subject of remark. As far as we can remember, not a word has been said upon the matter in any one of the many superfluously explanatory editions of our dramatist's productions. Censures have been repeatedly lavished upon minor cases of obscurity, none upon this. In the former case the fault has been felt to be Shakspere's, 110 for it has usually existed in the expression; but in the latter the language is unexceptional, and the avowal of obscurity might imply the possibility of misapprehension or stupidity upon the part of the avower.

It's a really interesting fact, and it raises doubts about the honesty of most of Shakespeare's commentators, that the complete confusion surrounding this entire passage has never been pointed out. As far as we can recall, not a single word has been said about it in any of the many overly explanatory editions of his work. Criticism has often been directed at minor cases of ambiguity, but never at this one. In those cases, it’s typically seen as Shakespeare's fault because it lies in the expression; however, in this case, the language is perfectly clear, and admitting to the confusion could suggest a lack of understanding or intelligence on the part of the person admitting it. 110

Probably the only considerable obstacle likely to act against the general adoption of those views will be the doubt, whether so important a feature of this consummate tragedy can have been left by Shakspere so obscurely expressed as to be capable of remaining totally unperceived during upwards of two centuries, within which period the genius of a Coleridge and of a Schlegel has been applied to its interpretation. Should this objection be brought forward, we reply, in the first place, that the objector is ‘begging’ his question in assuming that the feature under examination has remained totally unperceived. Coleridge by way of comment upon these words of Banquo,

Probably the main obstacle to the widespread acceptance of these ideas is the doubt about whether such an important aspect of this complete tragedy could have been left so vaguely expressed by Shakespeare that it went totally unnoticed for over two centuries, during which time the brilliance of Coleridge and Schlegel has tried to interpret it. If this concern is raised, we first respond that the person raising it is "begging" the question by assuming that the feature in question has remained totally unnoticed. Coleridge, commenting on these words of Banquo,

"Good sir, why do you stand there and appear to be afraid?" "Does that sound fair?"

writes thus: “The general idea is all that can be required of a poet—not a scholastic logical consistency in all the parts, so as to meet metaphysical objectors. * * * * * * * * How strictly true to nature it is, that Banquo, and not Macbeth himself, directs our notice to the effects produced in Macbeth's mind, rendered temptible by previous dalliance with ambitious thoughts.” Here Coleridge denies the necessity of “logical consistency, so as to meet metaphysical objectors,” although he has, throughout his criticisms upon Shakspere, endeavored, and nearly always with success, to prove the existence of that consistency; and so strongly has he felt the want of it here, that he has, in order to satisfy himself, assumed that “previous dalliance with ambitious thoughts,” whose existence it has been our object to prove.

writes this: “The main idea is all that's needed from a poet—not a rigid logical consistency in every part to appease metaphysical critics. * * * * * * * * It’s so true to nature that Banquo, rather than Macbeth himself, points out the effects on Macbeth’s mind, made contemptible by previous flirtations with ambitious thoughts.” Here, Coleridge dismisses the need for “logical consistency to satisfy metaphysical critics,” even though throughout his critiques of Shakespeare, he has tried, and usually succeeded, to demonstrate that consistency exists; and he has felt the lack of it here so acutely that he has, to convince himself, assumed the existence of “previous flirtations with ambitious thoughts,” which we have aimed to prove.

But, putting Coleridge's imperfect perception of the truth out of the question, surely nothing can be easier than to believe that for the belief in which we have so many precedents. How many beauties, lost upon Dryden, were perceived by Johnson; How many, hidden to Johnson and his cotemporaries, have been brought to light by Schlegel and by Coleridge.

But if we set aside Coleridge's flawed understanding of the truth, it's hard to deny that it's easy to believe that we have plenty of examples for this belief. How many beauties that Dryden missed were recognized by Johnson? How many, overlooked by Johnson and his contemporaries, have been revealed by Schlegel and Coleridge?

111

Repining

She sat there all day long. Spinning the tired thread away; And always said quietly: "Come, so I won't be alone anymore."
From early morning to sunset Despite working, her task was still incomplete; And the long thread appeared to grow stronger. Even as she kept spinning without stopping. She heard the soft dove Tell your partner a story about love; She watched the swallows dart by. Always a social company; She recognized every bird in its nest. Had uplifting songs to bring it peace; No one lived alone except for her;— The wheel turned more sluggishly; She cried and said softly: “Come, so I'm not alone anymore.”
Days went by, and she continued to sigh. For love, and felt unfulfilled; Until one night, when the moonlight Turned all the trees bright silver-white, She heard something she had never heard before, A steady hand opens the door. The nightingale has been singing since sunset. Her pulsating music hadn’t stopped, And she had listened quietly; But now the wind had shifted, and she He no longer heard the sweet song, but heard Next to her bed, a word was whispered: "Hey there, get up; don't be afraid; "For I have finally arrived," it said.
She shook, even though the voice was gentle; She shook like a scared child;— Until she looked up, and then she saw The unknown speaker without respect. He appeared to be a decent young man, his eyes Supporting important charities;112 His cheek was white, but not really pale; And a faint glory like a veil Floated above his head and glowed. Through the whole room until the night was over.
So her fear disappeared; and then she said, Leaning on her quiet bed: "Now that you're here, please stay," So I can see you during the day, And learn to recognize your voice, and listen. "It keeps calling me closer."
He replied, "Get up and follow me." But she looked up in wonder: "Where would you like to go, friend? Stay." "Until the break of day." But he said, "The wind has stopped, girl; "Don't be afraid of the cold or damp."
She tied her hair up off the floor, And quietly left through the door.
So they went out together, he Gently guiding her forward. The hedges bent under his touch; From the rivers emerged the dry land. As they went over; forever The pale moonlight shone before; And the wind quieted down, and nothing moved; Not even a single bird, Frightened by their footsteps, disturbed by Where aspen trees stood tall.
As they continued, eventually a sound Came shaking through the air around; The indistinguishable hum Of life, voices that come and go. Of busy men, and the child's sweetness Loud laughter and the sound of heavy footsteps.
Then he said, “Will you go and see?” And she replied happily; "The noise of life, of human life, Of sweet connection without conflict, Of conversation held between friend and friend; "Isn't this where our journey will come to an end?" He guided her for a short distance. Until they got to a small hill: “Stop.”
113 It was a village on a flat land. Tall mountains shielded it from the rain. And a stormy wind; and close by A bubbling stream flowed over sand. Pebbly and smooth, and brought life back up. Green succulent stem and flower cup.
Gradually, the day's herald, A cold wind started to blow. It felt like a soft, powerless breeze. That barely rustled through the trees; And yet it reached the top of the mountain. And the paths that man may never walk. But listen: in the calm weather Do all the streams flow down together?— No, it’s a sound that’s much more frightening. Than though a thousand rivers fell. The eternal ice and snow Were loosened then, but not to run;— With a loud crash like a heavy thunderclap The avalanche came, burying below The village; giving life and vitality And rest, joy, and plans until death.
"Oh! Let's take flight, for the sake of compassion; Let's go from here, friend, you and I. There are probably many areas still out there. "Where these things do not leave it desolate." He looked at her seriously; Then he said, "Get up and follow me." The path ahead of them was Almost hidden under long grass; And many slimy and slow things Dragged along beneath the roots below. The moon appeared dimmer than before; And shadowy clouds floating overhead Sometimes its face completely concealed its light, And filled the skies with a darker night.
At last, as they continued on, the noise Was heard the powerful voice of the sea; And soon the ocean was visible. In its long, peaceful restlessness.114 A ship floated on its surface. That sleepily seemed to nod As the big waves surged and receded, And grew to sink, and sank to grow.
Meanwhile, the strong wind had picked up. From the cold areas of the North, The powerful wind is unseen. And the small waves started to grow; And the sky turned dark; And the moon shone for a moment, then disappeared. Behind dark clouds; while here and there The lightning flashed in the sky; And the thunder rolled closer With many angry rangings. How many vows were made, and how many prayers were said? That in safe times were cold and limited. Still, all efforts were in vain; and finally The waves rose with all their might, And battled against the ship, and filled The ship. Then the clouds opened up, And the rain rushed in and pounded On all sides and above it.
Some huddled together, while others stayed There was a long, serious silence, and some people cried. Many half-crazed people watched in amazement. As the sturdy timbers broke apart; Friends forgot each other, and enemies ran to their own kind;— And still the water kept rising.
"Oh, woe is me! Who I have seen" Are now as if they never existed. On Earth, there's space for new life, And there are plenty of graves in the ground; Why should the cold, stormy sea, "Bury those whom it has not carried?"
He didn't respond, and they continued on. The beauty of the skies had vanished; The moon didn't shine, nor did any star; Cold winds were blowing nearby and in the distance, And the dry leaves fell from the trees. With an unspeakably sad sound.
115 The air was cold until a breeze came in from the South. A hot gust blew in, like a sudden drought, Into their faces; and a light Glowing and red, it shone through the night.
A powerful city full of fire And death and nameless sounds. Amidst the thick, obscuring smoke, The people woke up as one. Oh! happy are those who yesterday On the long journey, they left. Whose pale lips, smiling and cold, Even while the flames burn them, they still smile; Who doesn't murmur; who doesn't tremble When the pyre crackles with intense heat; Who, as they were dying, spoke of love's growth: "Lord, let your servant depart in peace."
People in the town could see and hear A shaded river flowing nearby; The wide, deep bed could barely contain Its abundant waters are calm and cold. Was wrapped in flames all around the city wall, The city gates were completely engulfed in flames.
What was man's strength, what power then? Women were as strong as men. Some knelt in prayer, still believing, Submitted to a higher will, Bowing under the corrective stick, Lost to the world, but found by God. Some prayed for their friend, for their child, for their wife; Some prayed for faith; others prayed for life; While some, proud even in death, hope has vanished, Steadfast and motionless, stood gazing ahead.
"Death—death—oh! let's escape from death; Wherever we go, it follows; All of these are gone; and we are the only ones left. Continue to mourn for what has been lost. What is this? So quickly. To enter eternity; To depart the world so full of joy; To forfeit the benefits of our birth; To die and be done with it; to stop, Experiencing numbness that isn't tranquil.116 Let's go from here, and even if so Death is everywhere and must accompany us, Let's not just notice the change, but recognize "Those who have been or will still be."
He sighed and they continued on together; The grass withered beneath their feet; In the sky above Dark, misty clouds drifted and disappeared; And in their hearts was the thunder, And angry lightning flashed from below, Forked, red, and sinister; In the distance, the wind was murmuring; It seemed to communicate, but it wasn’t understood, Weird secrets to the attentive forest.
It carried the scent on its wings. Of the blood from a powerful weapon: Then they saw how on both sides Fields were trampled all over. That morning at dawn Two nations had set out to fight.
You get what you give. The field was filled with bloodied piles; Terrible bodies of men and horses That met death from a thousand sources; Cold limbs and decaying flesh; Long love-locks stuck together in a tangle That stifled, stiffened mouths beneath Eyes that had witnessed death.
But these were gone: these felt nothing anymore. The pain of the wounds they carried. Look, they won’t sigh again, Don't be afraid, and don't hope for something that's unlikely to happen. What if no one cried for them above? Is the sleeper less at peace because of this? Isn't the young child's sleep sweet? When no one is watching over it? They had a deep calm, but everywhere around There was a quiet, lethal sound, The suffocating cry of pain From injured men who could not die;117 Who saw the black wing of the raven Rise like a cloud between them and heaven, And in the distance, moving quickly I saw the eagle finally arrive.
She knelt down in her pain: "O Lord, that's enough," she said. "My heart's prayer puts me to shame; "Let me go back to where I came from." "You who criticized for the sake of love, "Please forgive me for love's sake."

Sweet Death

The sweetest flowers fade. And so it happened that, day by day To the church to worship and pray, As I walked thoughtfully across the green churchyard, I noticed the flowers on the graves. Drop their new leaves in showers; And how their fragrance drifted up to the sky Before it died.
The youngest flowers die. They die, fall, and enrich the fertile ground. From where they were recently created. Sweet life: but sweeter is the death that comes quietly, And it's as if it never happened. All colors fade to green: The bright colors fade away, and the scents disappear; The grass has enduring value.
And youth and beauty fade. So be it, O my God, you God of truth. Better than looks and youth. Are saints and angels a joyful group: And You, O Lord, our Rest and Comfort, Are much better than these. Why should we hold back from our full potential? Why? Prefer to glean with Ruth?
118

The Subject in Art No. II

Resuming a consideration of the subject-matter suitable in painting and sculpture, it is necessary to repeat those premises, and to re-establish those principles which were advanced or elicited in the first number of this essay.

Resuming our discussion on suitable subjects in painting and sculpture, it’s important to reiterate those foundational ideas and to reaffirm the principles presented in the first part of this essay.

It was premised then that works of Fine Art affect the beholder in the same ratio as the natural prototypes of those works would affect him; and not in proportion to the difficulties overcome in the artificial representation of those prototypes. Not contending, meanwhile, that the picture painted by the hand of the artist, and then by the hand of nature on the eye of the beholder, is, in amount, the same as the picture painted there by nature alone; but disregarding, as irrelevant to this investigation, all concomitants of fine art wherein they involve an ulterior impression as to the relative merits of the work by the amount of its success, and, for a like reason, disregarding all emotions and impressions which are not the immediate and proximate result of an excitor influence of, or pertaining to, the things artificial, as a bona fide equivalent of the things natural.

It was assumed that works of Fine Art impact the viewer in the same way that the natural prototypes of those works would affect them; and not based on the challenges overcome in the artificial depiction of those prototypes. However, this does not suggest that the image created by the artist’s hand, and then by nature on the viewer’s eye, is equivalent in quantity to the image created solely by nature; instead, it disregards, as irrelevant to this investigation, all aspects of fine art that involve a secondary impression regarding the relative value of the work based on its success, and similarly disregards any emotions and impressions that are not the direct and immediate result of an excitor influence from, or related to, the things artificial, as a genuine equivalent of the things natural.

Or the premises may be practically stated thus:—(1st.) When one looks on a certain painting or sculpture for the first time, the first notion is that of a painting or sculpture. (2nd.) In the next place, while the objects depicted are revealing themselves as real objects, the notion of a painting or sculpture has elapsed, and, in its place, there are emotions, passions, actions (moral or intellectual) according in sort and degree to the heart or mind-moving influence of the objects represented. (3rd.) Finally, there is a notion of a painting or sculpture, and a judgment or sentiment commensurate with the estimated merits of the work.—The second statement gives the premised conditions under which Fine Art is about to be treated: the 3rd statement exemplifies a phase in the being of Fine Art under which it is never to be considered: and furthermore, whilst the mental reflection last mentioned (the judgment on the work) is being made, it may occur that certain objects, most difficult of artistic execution, had been most successfully handled: the merits of introducing such objects, in such a manner, are the merits of those concomitants mentioned as equally without the scope of consideration.

Or the main points can be practically stated like this: (1st.) When someone sees a painting or sculpture for the first time, their initial thought is simply about the painting or sculpture itself. (2nd.) Next, as the objects portrayed reveal themselves as real, the idea of the painting or sculpture fades away, replaced by emotions, passions, and actions (either moral or intellectual), depending on the emotional impact the depicted objects have on the viewer. (3rd.) Finally, the viewer comes back to the idea of the painting or sculpture, along with a judgment or feeling based on the perceived qualities of the work. The second statement outlines the conditions under which Fine Art will be considered; the third statement highlights a stage in the existence of Fine Art that should never be overlooked. Moreover, while making that last mental evaluation (the judgment about the work), it might happen that certain objects, which were very challenging to portray artistically, have been executed incredibly well: the significance of introducing such objects in this way falls into the category of aspects that are also beyond the scope of consideration.

Thus much for the premises—next to the re-establishment of principles.

Thus much for the premises—now onto the re-establishment of principles.

119

1st. The principle was elicited, that Fine Art should regard the general happiness of man, by addressing those of his attributes which are peculiarly human, by exciting the activity of his rational and benevolent powers; and thereafter:—2nd, that the Subject in Art should be drawn from objects which so address and excite him; and 3rd, as objects so exciting the mental activity may (in proportion to the mental capacity) excite it to any amount, and so possibly in the highest degree (the function of Fine Art being mental excitement, and that of High Art being the highest mental excitement) that all objects so exciting mental activity and emotion in the highest degree, may afford subjects for High Art.

1st. The principle was established that Fine Art should focus on the overall happiness of people by appealing to the traits that are uniquely human, stimulating their rational and kind-hearted abilities; and then:—2nd, that the subject in Art should come from things that engage and inspire him; and 3rd, since objects that stimulate mental activity can do so to varying degrees depending on one’s mental capacity, and potentially to the highest level (with Fine Art serving the purpose of mental excitement, and High Art aiming for the highest mental excitement), any objects that evoke mental activity and emotion to the greatest extent can be suitable subjects for High Art.

Having thus re-stated the premises and principles already deduced, let us proceed to enquire into the propriety of selecting the Subject from the past or the present time; which enquiry resolves itself fundamentally into the analysis of objects and incidents experienced immediately by the senses, or acquired by mental education.

Having restated the premises and principles we've already discussed, let's move on to examining whether it's more appropriate to choose the Subject from the past or the present. This inquiry ultimately boils down to analyzing objects and incidents that we experience directly through our senses or those that we've learned about through education.

Here then we have to explore the specific difference between the incidents and objects of to-day, as exposed to our daily observation, and the incidents and objects of time past, as bequeathed to us by history, poetry, or tradition.

Here, we need to examine the specific differences between the events and things of today, as we see them in our daily lives, and the events and things of the past, as passed down to us through history, poetry, or tradition.

In the first place, there is, no doubt, a considerable real difference between the things of to-day and those of times past: but as all former times, their incidents and objects differ amongst themselves, this can hardly be the cause of the specific difference sought for—a difference between our share of things past and things present. This real, but not specific difference then, however admitted, shall not be considered here.

In the first place, there is, no doubt, a significant real difference between today's things and those of the past: but since all past times, along with their incidents and objects, vary among themselves, this can't really be the reason for the specific difference we're looking for—a difference between our experiences of the past and the present. This real, but not specific difference, however acknowledged, will not be discussed here.

It is obvious, in the meanwhile, that all which we have of the past is stamped with an impress of mental assimilation: an impress it has received from the mind of the author who has garnered it up, and disposed it in that form and order which ensure it acceptance with posterity. For let a writer of history be as matter of fact as he will, the very order and classification of events will save us the trouble of confusion, and render them graspable, and more capable of assimilation, than is the raw material of every-day experience. In fact the work of mind is begun, the key of intelligence is given, and we have only to continue the process. Where the vehicle for the transmission of things past is poetry, then we have them presented in that succession, and with that modification of force, a resilient plasticity, now advancing, now recoiling, insinuating and grappling, that ere this material and mental warfare is over, we find the facts thus transmitted are incorporated with our psychical 120 existence. And in tradition is it otherwise?—Every man tells the tale in his own way; and the merits of the story itself, or the person who tells it, or his way of telling, procures it a lodgment in the mind of the hearer, whence it is ever ready to start up and claim kindred with some external excitement.

It is clear, in the meantime, that everything we have from the past is marked by a blend of mental interpretation: an impression it has taken on from the author's mind who has collected it and arranged it in a way that ensures it will be accepted by future generations. No matter how factual a historian aims to be, the very order and classification of events help us avoid confusion, making them easier to understand and assimilate than the raw material of everyday experience. In reality, the work of thought has begun, the key to understanding is provided, and we just need to keep going with the process. When poetry is used to convey past events, they are presented in a sequence and with a unique energy—sometimes moving forward, sometimes pulling back, skillfully intertwining—that by the time this material and mental struggle concludes, the facts conveyed have become part of our psychological existence. And is it any different with tradition? Every person tells the story in their own way; the quality of the tale itself, the storyteller, or their style of narration allows it to settle in the listener's mind, ready to leap forth and connect with some external stimulus.

Thus it is the luck of all things of the past to come down to us with some poetry about them; while from those of diurnal experience we must extract this poetry ourselves: and although all good men are, more or less, poets, they are passive or recipient poets; while the active or donative poet caters for them what they fail to collect. For let a poet walk through London, and he shall see a succession of incidents, suggesting some moral beauty by a contrast of times with times, unfolding some principle of nature, developing some attribute of man, or pointing to some glory in The Maker: while the man who walked behind him saw nothing but shops and pavement, and coats and faces; neither did he hear the aggregated turmoil of a city of nations, nor the noisy exponents of various desires, appetites and pursuits: each pulsing tremour of the atmosphere was not struck into it by a subtile ineffable something willed forcibly out of a cranium: neither did he see the driver of horses holding a rod of light in his eye and feeling his way, in a world he was rushing through, by the motion of the end of that rod:—he only saw the wheels in motion, and heard the rattle on the stones; and yet this man stopped twice at a book shop to buy ‘a Tennyson,’ or a ‘Browning's Sordello.’ Now this man might have seen all that the poet saw; he walked through the same streets: yet the poet goes home and writes a poem; and he who failed to feel the poetry of the things themselves detects it readily in the poet's version. Then why, it is asked, does not this man, schooled by the poet's example, look out for himself for the future, and so find attractions in things of to-day? He does so to a trifling extent, but the reason why he does so rarely will be found in the former demonstration.

So, everything from the past comes to us with a bit of poetry attached to it, while with our daily experiences, we have to find that poetry ourselves. Although all good people are, in some way, poets, they're more like passive or receptive poets; the active or giving poet provides them with the beauty they don’t notice. If a poet walks through London, they’ll see a series of events that suggest some moral beauty through contrasts of different times, reveal some principle of nature, explore some aspect of humanity, or highlight some glory in the Creator. In contrast, the person walking behind them sees only shops and sidewalks, coats and faces; they don’t hear the chaotic noise of a city filled with diverse people or the loud expressions of various desires, cravings, and goals. Every subtle vibration in the air isn't captured by something intangible forcibly conjured from the mind. They don’t notice the driver of horses moving through the world, guided by a light in their eye, interpreting their surroundings by the movement of that light—this person only sees the wheels turning and hears the clattering on the stones. And yet, this person stops twice at a bookstore to buy a ‘Tennyson’ or ‘Browning’s Sordello.’ This person could have experienced everything the poet did; they walked the same streets. Still, the poet goes home and writes a poem, while the one who couldn’t sense the poetry in the world easily recognizes it in the poet's words. So why, it’s asked, doesn’t this person, inspired by the poet's example, start looking for beauty in their surroundings in the future? They do, to a small extent, but the reason they don't do it more often can be traced back to the earlier explanation.

It was shown how bygone objects and incidents come down to us invested in peculiar attractions: this the poet knows and feels, and the probabilities are that he transferred the incidents of to-day, with all their poetical and moral suggestions, to the romantic long-ago, partly from a feeling of prudence, and partly that he himself was under this spell of antiquity, How many a Troubadour, who recited tales of king Arthur, had his incidents furnished him by the events of his own time! And thus it is the many are attracted to the poetry of things past, yet impervious to the poetry of things present. But this retrograde movement in the poet, painter, or 121 sculptor (except in certain cases as will subsequently appear), if not the result of necessity, is an error in judgment or a culpable dishonesty. For why should he not acknowledge the source of his inspiration, that others may drink of the same spring with himself; and perhaps drink deeper and a clearer draught?—For the water is unebbing and exhaustless, and fills the more it is emptied: why then should it be filtered through his tank where he can teach men to drink it at the fountain?

It was demonstrated how past objects and events come to us with unique attractions: this is something the poet understands and feels, and it's likely that he projected today's events, along with all their poetic and moral meanings, onto a romanticized version of the past, partly out of caution and partly because he himself was captivated by the charm of antiquity. Many a Troubadour, who shared stories of King Arthur, derived his material from the happenings of his own time! Thus, many are drawn to the poetry of the past while remaining indifferent to the poetry of the present. Yet, this backward-looking tendency in the poet, painter, or sculptor (unless in certain circumstances that will be discussed later), if not a matter of necessity, is a misjudgment or a serious dishonesty. For why shouldn't he acknowledge the source of his inspiration so that others can also partake in it alongside him; and perhaps enjoy a richer and clearer experience?—The source is abundant and inexhaustible, filling more as it is drawn from: so why should it be filtered through his tank when he can show people how to drink directly from the fountain?

If, as every poet, every painter, every sculptor will acknowledge, his best and most original ideas are derived from his own times: if his great lessonings to piety, truth, charity, love, honor, honesty, gallantry, generosity, courage, are derived from the same source; why transfer them to distant periods, and make them not things of to-day? Why teach us to revere the saints of old, and not our own family-worshippers? Why to admire the lance-armed knight, and not the patience-armed hero of misfortune? Why to draw a sword we do not wear to aid and oppressed damsel, and not a purse which we do wear to rescue an erring one? Why to worship a martyred St. Agatha, and not a sick woman attending the sick? Why teach us to honor an Aristides or a Regulus, and not one who pays an equitable, though to him ruinous, tax without a railing accusation? And why not teach us to help what the laws cannot help?—Why teach us to hate a Nero or an Appius, and not an underselling oppressor of workmen and betrayer of women and children? Why to love a Ladie in bower, and not a wife's fireside? Why paint or poetically depict the horrible race of Ogres and Giants, and not show Giant Despair dressed in that modern habit he walks the streets in? Why teach men what were great and good deeds in the old time, neglecting to show them any good for themselves?—Till these questions are answered absolutory to the artist, it were unwise to propose the other question—Why a poet, painter or sculptor is not honored and loved as formerly? “As formerly,” says some avowed sceptic in old world transcendency and golden age affairs, “I believe formerly the artist was as much respected and cared for as he is now. 'Tis true the Greeks granted an immunity from taxation to some of their artists, who were often great men in the state, and even the companions of princes. And are not some of our poets peers? Have not some of our artists received knighthood from the hand of their Sovereign, and have not some of them received pensions?”

If, as every poet, painter, and sculptor would agree, their best and most original ideas come from their own time: if their important lessons about piety, truth, charity, love, honor, honesty, chivalry, generosity, and courage also come from the same place; then why transfer these ideas to distant eras and make them not relevant today? Why teach us to respect the saints of the past, instead of our own contemporary role models? Why admire the knight in armor rather than the hero who endures hardship with grace? Why wield a sword we don’t carry to help a damsel in distress, instead of a wallet we actually do carry to save someone who has strayed? Why worship a martyred St. Agatha and not a sick woman caring for others? Why encourage us to honor an Aristides or a Regulus, instead of someone who pays a fair but financially devastating tax without complaints? And why not teach us to assist with what the law cannot address?—Why teach us to despise Nero or Appius, but not an unfair oppressor of workers or a betrayer of women and children? Why romanticize a Ladie in bower, instead of valuing a wife's home life? Why create vivid images of horrible Ogres and Giants instead of portraying Giant Despair in today’s clothes? Why instruct people about noble deeds from the past while ignoring the good they can do for themselves in the present?—Until these questions are answered decisively for the artist, it would be unwise to ask another question—Why aren’t poets, painters, and sculptors honored and loved as they once were? “As they once were,” says a self-proclaimed skeptic in old-world transcendency and golden age matters, “I believe formerly artists were just as respected and valued as they are now. It’s true that the Greeks exempted some artists from taxes, who were often significant figures in their society and even companions of kings. And aren’t some of our poets nobles? Haven't some of our artists been knighted by their Sovereign, and haven’t some received pensions?”

To answer objections of this latitude demands the assertion of certain characteristic facts which, tho' not here demonstrated, may be authenticated by reference to history. Of these, the facts of 122 Alfred's disguised visit to the Danish camp, and Aulaff's visit to the Saxon, are sufficient to show in what respect the poets of that period were held; when a man without any safe conduct whatever could enter the enemy's camp on the very eve of battle, as was here the case; could enter unopposed, unquestioned, and return unmolested!—What could have conferred upon the poet of that day so singular a privilege? What upon the poet of an earlier time that sanctity in behoof whereof

To address objections of this nature requires stating certain key facts that, while not proven here, can be verified through historical references. Among these, the incidents of 122 Alfred's secret visit to the Danish camp and Aulaff's visit to the Saxons clearly illustrate how poets of that time were regarded. A person without any form of safe passage could enter the enemy's camp right before a battle, as was the case here; they could come in without resistance, go unchallenged, and leave unharmed!—What could have granted the poet of that era such a unique privilege? What could have given the poet of a previous time that same level of respect?

“The great Emathian conqueror asked to spare” The house of Pindarus, when the temple and tower Went to the ground: and the echoed air Sad Electra's poet had the ability. To protect the Athenian walls from complete destruction.

What but an universal recognition of the poet as an universal benefactor of mankind? And did mankind recognize him as such, from some unaccountable infatuation, or because his labours obtained for him an indefeasible right to that estimate? How came it, when a Greek sculptor had completed some operose performance, that his countrymen bore him in triumph thro' their city, and rejoiced in his prosperity as identical with their own? How but because his art had embodied some principle of beauty whose mysterious influence it was their pride to appreciate—or he had enduringly moulded the limbs of some well-trained Athlete, such as it was their interest to develop, or he had recorded the overthrow of some barbaric invader whom their fathers had fallen to repel.

What else could explain the universal recognition of the poet as a benefactor to all humanity? Did people see him this way because of some inexplicable fascination, or was it because his work earned him an undeniable right to that recognition? Why was it that when a Greek sculptor finished an impressive piece, his fellow citizens celebrated him in triumph throughout the city, finding joy in his success as if it were their own? Was it because his art captured a principle of beauty that they prided themselves on appreciating, or because he skillfully shaped the body of a well-trained athlete, which they had a vested interest in developing, or perhaps he represented the defeat of a barbaric invader that their ancestors had fought against?

In the middle ages when a knight listened, in the morning, to some song of brave doing, ere evening he himself might be the hero of such song.—What wonder then that he held sacred the function of the poet! Now-a-days our heroes (and we have them) are left unchapleted and neglected—and therefore the poet lives and dies neglected.

In the medieval times when a knight listened to a song about bravery in the morning, by evening he might find himself as the hero of that song. So, it's no surprise that he revered the role of the poet! Nowadays, our heroes (and we do have them) are left unrecognized and overlooked—and because of that, the poet lives and dies unnoticed.

Thus it would appear from these facts (which have been collaterally evolved in course of enquiring into the propriety of choosing the subject from past or present time, and in course of the consequent analysis) that Art, to become a more powerful engine of civilization, assuming a practically humanizing tendency (the admitted function of Art), should be made more directly conversant with the things, incidents, and influences which surround and constitute the living world of those whom Art proposes to improve, and, whether it should appear in event that Art can or can not assume this attitude without jeopardizing her specific existence, that such a consummation were desirable must be equally obvious in either case.

It seems from these facts (which have come up while considering whether to choose the subject from the past or the present and during the following analysis) that for Art to become a more powerful force for civilization, with a truly humanizing tendency (which is the recognized role of Art), it should engage more directly with the things, events, and influences that surround and shape the lives of those Art aims to uplift. Whether or not Art can adopt this approach without risking its unique identity, it’s clear that achieving such a goal would be desirable in either scenario.

123

Let us return now to the former consideration. It was stated that the poet is affected by every day incidents, which would have little or no effect on the mind of a general observer: and if you ask the poet, who from his conduct may be the supposed advocate of the past as the fittest medium for poetic eduction, why he embodied the suggestions of to-day in the matter and dress of antiquity; he is likely to answer as follows.—“You have stated that men pass by that which furnishes me with my subject: If I merely reproduce what they slighted, the reproduction will be slighted equally. It appears then that I must devise some means of attracting their sympathies—and the medium of antiquity is the fittest for three several reasons. 1st.—Nothing comes down to us from antiquity unless fraught with sufficient interest of some sort, to warrant it being worthy of record. Thus, all incidents which we possess of the old time being more or less interesting, there arises an illative impression that all things of old really were so: and all things in idea associated with that time, whether real or fictitious, are afforded a favorable entertainment. Now these associations are neither trivial nor fanciful:{11} for I remember to have discovered, after visiting the British Museum for the first time, that the odour of camphor, for which I had hitherto no predilection, afforded me a peculiar satisfaction, seemingly suggestive of things scientific or artistic; it was in fact a literary smell! All this was vague and unaccountable until some time after when this happened again, and I was at once reminded of an enormous walrus at the British Museum, and then remembered how the whole collection, from end to end, was permeated with the odour of camphor! Still, despite the consciousness of this, the camphor retains its influence. Now let a poem, a painting, or sculpture, smell ever so little of antiquity, and every intelligent reader will be full of delightful imaginations. 2nd.—All things ancient are mysterious in obscurity:—veneration, wonder, and curiosity are the result. 3rd.—All things ancient are dead and gone:—we sympathize with them accordingly. All these effects of antiquity, as a means of enforcing poetry, declare it too powerful an ally to be readily abandoned by the poet.” To all this the painter will add that the costume of almost any ancient time is more beautiful than that of the present—added to which it exposes more of that most beautiful of all objects, the human figure.

Let’s go back to our earlier discussion. It was said that the poet is moved by everyday events that wouldn't really change how a typical person thinks. If you were to ask the poet, who seems to champion the past as the best way to express poetry, why he mixes today’s ideas with the styles of the past, his likely response would be something like this: “You’ve pointed out that people overlook what inspires me to write. If I just recreate what they ignore, my work will be ignored too. So, I need to find a way to grab their attention—and using elements from the past works best for three key reasons. First, nothing from the past has survived unless it has some kind of interest that makes it worth remembering. Therefore, everything we know from ancient times is, to some degree, interesting, leading us to think that all things from that era were truly remarkable. This produces positive feelings toward everything connected to that time, whether real or imaginary. These connections are not trivial or silly; I remember feeling a strange satisfaction after my first visit to the British Museum, where the smell of camphor, which I had never liked before, made me feel oddly content, hinting at something scientific or artistic—it was like a literary smell! This feeling seemed vague and unexplainable until it happened again, and I was reminded of a huge walrus at the museum, realizing that the entire place was filled with that camphor scent! Yet, even knowing this, camphor still has its effect. Now, if a poem, painting, or sculpture has even a hint of the ancient, any thoughtful reader is filled with lovely ideas. Second, ancient things hold a mysterious allure: wonder, admiration, and curiosity come from that. Third, all ancient things are long gone, which makes us empathize with them. These effects of the past are such powerful tools for poetry that poets won’t easily let them go.” The painter would also add that the clothing from almost any ancient era looks more beautiful than what we have today, plus it shows off the most beautiful thing of all, the human body.

{11} Here the author, in the person of respondent, takes occasion to narrate a real fact.

{11} Here the author, through the respondent, takes the opportunity to share a true story.

Thus we have a formidable array of objections to the choice of 124 present-day subjects: and first, it was objected and granted, that incidents of the present time are well nigh barren in poetic attraction for the many. Then it was objected, but not granted, that their poetic or pictorial counterparts will be equally unattractive also: but this last remains to be proved. It was said, and is believed by the author, (and such as doubt it he does not address) that all good men are more or less poetical in some way or other; while their poetry shows itself at various times. Thus the business-man in the street has other to think of than poetry; but when he is inclined to look at a picture, or in his more poetical humour, will he neglect the pictorial counterpart of what he neglected before? To test this, show him a camera obscura, where there is a more literal transcript of present-day nature than any painting can be:—what is the result? He expresses no anxiety to quit it, but a great curiosity to investigate; he feels it is very beautiful, indeed more beautiful than nature: and this he will say is because he does not see nature as an artist does. Now the solution of all this is easy: 1st. He is in a mood of mind which renders him accessible to the influences of poetry, which was not before the case. 2nd. He looks at that steadily which he before regarded cursorily; and, as the picture remains in his eye, it acquires an amount of harmony, in behoof of an intrinsic harmony resident in the organ itself, which exerts proportionately modifying influences on all things that enter within it; and of the nervous harmony, and the beautifully apportioned stimuli of alternating ocular spectra. 3rd. There is a resolution of discord effected by the instrument itself, inasmuch as its effects are homogeneous. All these harmonizing influences are equally true of the painting; and though we have no longer the homogeneous effect of the camera, we have the homogeneous effect of one mind, viz., the mind of the artist.

Thus we have a strong set of objections to the choice of 124 present-day subjects: First, it was argued and accepted that events from our time are almost devoid of poetic appeal for most people. Then it was contended, but not accepted, that their poetic or pictorial equivalents will also lack attraction: but this last point still needs proof. It was stated, and the author believes (and he does not address those who doubt it), that all good people are somewhat poetic in their own way, with their poetry surfacing at different times. The businessman on the street may focus on other things besides poetry, but when he’s in the mood to appreciate a picture, will he overlook the visual representation of what he previously ignored? To test this, show him a camera obscura, which provides a more direct reflection of contemporary nature than any painting can:—what happens? He shows no desire to leave it but rather a strong curiosity to explore it; he finds it very beautiful, even more beautiful than nature itself, stating it’s because he doesn’t see nature like an artist does. The explanation for this is straightforward: 1st. He is in a mindset that makes him open to the influences of poetry, which wasn’t the case before. 2nd. He examines closely what he previously glanced at, and as he focuses on the picture, it gains a sense of harmony because of an intrinsic harmony within his own perception, which alters all things that enter it; along with the nervous harmony and the pleasant patterns of varying visual stimuli. 3rd. The device itself creates a resolution of discord since its effects are consistent. All these harmonizing influences apply equally to painting; and although we no longer have the uniform effect of the camera, we do have the coherent effect from one mind, namely, the mind of the artist.

Thus having disproved the supposed poetical obstacles to the rendering of real life or nature in its own real garb and time, as faithfully as Art can render it, nothing need be said to answer the advantages of the antique or mediæval rendering; since they were only called in to neutralize the aforesaid obstacles, which obstacles have proved to be fictitious. It remains then to consider the artistic objection of costume, &c., which consideration ranges under the head of real differences between the things of past and present times, a consideration formerly postponed. But this requiring a patient analysis, will necessitate a further postponement, and in conclusion, there will be briefly stated the elements of the argument, thus.—It must be obvious to every physicist that physical beauty (which this subject involves on the one side [the ancient] as opposed to the 125 want of it on the other [the modern]) was in ancient times as superior to physical beauty in the modern, as psychical beauty in the modern is superior to psychical beauty in the ancient. Costume then, as physical, is more beautiful ancient than modern. Now that a certain amount of physical beauty is requisite to constitute Fine Art, will be readily admitted; but what that amount is, must be ever undefined. That the maximum of physical beauty does not constitute the maximum of Fine Art, is apparent from the facts of the physical beauty of Early Christian Art being inferior to that of Grecian art; whilst, in the concrete, Early Christian Art is superior to Grecian. Indeed some specimens of Early Christian Art are repulsive rather than beautiful, yet these are in many cases the highest works of Art.

Having disproven the supposed poetic barriers to depicting real life or nature in its true form and time, as accurately as Art can portray it, there's no need to discuss the benefits of ancient or medieval representations since they were only brought in to counter those barriers, which have proven to be false. We now need to look at the artistic objection regarding costume, which falls under the category of real differences between the past and present—a topic that was previously set aside. However, this will require careful analysis, leading to further delays. In conclusion, I’ll briefly outline the key points of the argument. It should be clear to any physicist that physical beauty (which we see on one side [the ancient] compared to the lack of it on the other side [the modern]) was superior in ancient times compared to modern physical beauty, just as modern psychical beauty surpasses that of ancient times. Hence, ancient costumes, as physical forms, are more beautiful than modern ones. It's easy to agree that a certain level of physical beauty is necessary for Fine Art, but what that level is remains undefined. The fact that the peak of physical beauty doesn’t equate to the peak of Fine Art is evident from the reality that Early Christian Art's physical beauty is less than that of Grecian art, even though in practice, Early Christian Art is superior to Grecian. Indeed, some examples of Early Christian Art are more off-putting than beautiful, yet these can still be some of the highest achievements in Art.

In the “Plague at Ashdod,” great physical beauty, resulting from picturesque costume and the exposed human figure, was so far from desirable, that it seems purposely deformed by blotches of livid color; yet the whole is a most noble work of Poussin. Containing as much physical beauty as this picture, the writer remembers to have seen an incident in the streets where a black-haired, sordid, wicked-headed man, was striking the butt of his whip at the neck of a horse, to urge him round an angle of the pavement; a smocked countryman offered him the loan of his mules: a blacksmith standing by, showed him how to free the wheel, by only swerving the animal to the left: he, taking no notice whatever, went on striking and striking; whilst a woman waiting to cross, with a child in her one hand, and with the other pushing its little head close to her side, looked with wide eyes at this monster.

In the “Plague at Ashdod,” the stunning physical beauty, brought about by the striking costume and the exposed human figures, was so far from alluring that it seemed deliberately distorted by patches of sickly color; yet the entire piece is a remarkable work by Poussin. Just as much physical beauty is found in this painting, I recall witnessing an incident in the streets where a black-haired, shabby, twisted man was hitting the neck of a horse with the butt of his whip to get him around a corner of the sidewalk; a farmer in a smock offered him his mules. A blacksmith nearby demonstrated how to free the wheel by just turning the animal to the left, but the man ignored it and continued striking away; meanwhile, a woman waiting to cross the street, holding a child in one hand and pushing its little head close to her side with the other, stared with wide eyes at this brute.

This familiar incident, affording a subject fraught with more moral interest than, and as much picturesque matter as, many antique or mediæval subjects, is only wanting in that romantic attraction which, by association, attaches to things of the past. Yet, let these modern subjects once excite interest, as it really appears they can, and the incidents of to-day will acquire romantic attractions by the same association of ideas.

This well-known event presents a topic that's packed with more moral significance and just as much visual appeal as many ancient or medieval stories, but it lacks the romantic allure that comes with historical associations. However, if these modern topics manage to pique interest, as they seem capable of doing, the events of today will gain their own romantic charm through similar associations.

The claims of ancient, mediæval, and modern subjects will be considered in detail at a future period.

The claims of ancient, medieval, and modern subjects will be looked at in detail later.

126

The Carillon. (Antwerp and Bruges)

In these and others of the Flemish Towns, the Carillon, or chimes which have a most fantastic and delicate music, are played almost continually The custom is very ancient.

In these and other Flemish towns, the Carillon, or chimes that produce beautiful and intricate music, are played almost nonstop. This tradition is very old.

In Antwerp, there's a low wall. Surrounding the city, along with a moat Below, the wind continues to keep things aloft. You walk through the gates at a leisurely pace. Of wheels. If it’s warm at all The Carillon will make you think.
I went up the stairs in the Antwerp church, What time does the urgent weight of sound? At sunset, it seems to shift and change. High above, the Carillon did search The wind blew as the birds came to land. Deep below, where the gables twisted.
In the Antwerp harbor on the Scheldt I stood alone in a specific place. Of night. The fog was close to my face: Deep down, the flow could be heard and felt. The Carillon paused and lingered. In music through the quiet space.
When you arrive at Bruges and get off the train, —A dulled sensation in your ears,— The Carillon’s first chime sounds Only the inner struggle. Again Just a minute, though—your brain Take a moment of silence, and the entire essence listens.
John Memmeling and John Van Eyck Maintain control in Bruges. In deep shame. I reviewed the works that retain their name. The Carillon, which then chimed My ears heard the same as theirs: It brought me closer to them.
I climbed in Bruges all day. The Belfry is made of ancient stone. For leagues, I saw the east wind blowing: The ground was gray, the sky was white. I stood so close on the height That my body felt the Carillon.
October, 1849.

Emblems

127
I lay there for a long afternoon, Picking at the grass absentmindedly. I lay on my back, staring intently. Watching the clouds go by; Until the evening's chilly dampness Rose from the depths below, Where the cold marsh reeds grow.
I watched the sun set behind The peak of a mountain; Its final light hung on the weeds. That clogged a broken fountain, Where a rotting bird lay, its feathers Had created a stir while soaring. I was focused on these things:—
The sun felt like my source of life, Now weak, that was so powerful; The fountain—a constant flow Which pulsed with human song: The bird lay dead like that wild hope. Which inspired my thoughts when I was young. These symbols had a voice,
And spoke of the long, somber years I have to carry my weight with me; Or be like a ship without a mast, stuck and unable to move. In a deep, still sea. A man alone at a dangerous height, If suddenly went blind, He will never find his way home.
When divers dive for ocean pearls, And the chance to hit a rock, Who dove with the greatest intensity below Takes the biggest hit. With nostrils flared and breath held, I quickly made up my mind about the race; Then, while stumbling, fell during the chase.
128 Yet as time goes by, forests grow. Where a desert plain stretched: The cycles of time make the mountains grow. Where the restless ocean surged: In marshes where the solitary stork wandered, In the quiet passage of time A city at its peak.
I thought: then I noticed the expanding shadow. Grow gradually over the mound, That extended with one long, even slope. Down to a fertile vineyard ground: The air around was calm and quiet, Deep in thought: But I barely paid attention,
Until I heard, nearby, a thrush start to sing, Shouting at the top of his lungs, So that he filled the distant air And everything around rejoices. My soul overflowed, because the sound stirred Nostalgia for simple pleasures: I cried like a scolded child.

Sonnet: Early Aspirations

How many times has the heart of a young poet raced, Aiming for the ultimate joy of Fame, Believes that time will soon validate his claim. Among the sons of song to live separately. Time flies—flies! The hopeful flame Of Hope diminishes; the white flower Poetry Breaks on its stem, and from its earth-turned eye Shed sleepy tears instead of that sweet dew. Filled with inspiring scents, insect wings Drew from its leaves with each shifting sky, While its young, innocent petals grew without sunlight. No longer does he sing proudly to others. But with a fading charm himself to:— In a time of sadness: then, he jumps back into life.
129

From the Cliffs: Noon

The sea is in its dull rhythm: It's the passage of time that can be heard— The whisper of the Earth's vast surface. In a sorrowful sadness that can't be expressed in words It ends: sense, without thinking, can go by. No stadium ahead. Since long ago, This sound has marked the passage of time.
No standing still where death prevails,—it has The sadness of ancient life, Always enduring through dull strife. As the center of peace and conflict in the world, Its painful beat is in the sands. Lastly, the entire sky remains still, Gray and unknown, along its way.

Fancies at Leisure

I. In Spring

The sky here is blue, barely marked by anything. Of gray for clouds: here the young grasses thrive. A bigger growth of green over this splinter Fallen from the ruin. Spring appears to have informed Winter. He won't freeze here again. Although their loss The leaves are not completely restored yet; the trees sway. Sprouts from their branches. The ash you referred to as so rigid Curves cover the cliff with a wider shadow every day.

II. In Summer

Listen to how the crows caw, and their beaks sound like they’re clacking! Let's just go out there—it might be fun. Under those trees, watch how the thick tank By the old mill is a black, stagnant pool. Of decay and bugs. There goes a thin Dead hairy dog floating. Will Nature's rule Will life return here no more? The plank Rotting in the crushed weeds, and the sun feels harsh.
130

III. The Breadth of Noon

I lay there for a long time as a breeze blew. From the south gently, and nearby, a thin The poplar swayed back and forth to it. Surrender I was made of everything within me to stay calm. No I hardly had any thoughts of sadness. Yet the empty silence slowly began to feel My calmness is not less peaceful, but even more gentle, And I was close to crying. — 'Before I leave,' I thought, "I need to make all this quietness my own; The sky is a deep blue, almost purple, and these three Hills shaped against it, and the pine on pine The wood has been affected by their shade. I see all of this. So deep down, I think it might be Seen this way by separated souls under their sunshine.’

IV. Sea-Freshness

Check out that crab over there. See if you can haul it in. His backward movement toward this spar of a ship Tossed aside and buried in the sand here. Clip His cutting edge is strong, and he gives everything. Your hand to hold: he'll be careful not to fall: So, be careful, because you might slip. In stepping on the plank's sea slime, your lip— No surprise—smiling at the slow drawl Of the short creature's legs. We have quite a shine. Of waves around us, and here comes a wind. So fresh it must bring us good luck. How long Boatman, for one shilling and sixpence? Step by step. The sea approaches us, gleaming in the sunlight. Oh! we have sinned. Taking the crab out: let's fix his mistake.

V. The Fire Smouldering

I look into the burning coals and see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Shapes and appearances of things; but they quickly fade, Blending into one: the solid mass Crumbles, breaks, and gradually fades, Mold into form as it might be in a dream, Into an image different from what it was: And so on until everything collapses, and has No resemblance—face, hand, and tree, 131 All gone. Just like the mind: one thought leads to another, This urgency, and that pressure on this, A huge crowd in such a small space: And eventually, heavy-eyed sleep arrives, The sleepy thoughts wander around and get lost. Their path, and what was once so vibrant is nothing now.

Papers of “The M.S. Society” {12}

{12} The Editor is requested to state that “M. S.” does not here mean Manuscript.

{12} The Editor is asked to clarify that “M. S.” does not refer to Manuscript.

No. I. An Incident in the Siege of Troy, seen from a modern Observatory

16 Specials in Priam's Keep Sat down to their modern table: The League had just made busters affordable. And Hesiod wrote his “Theogony,” A piece written to demonstrate "that, if men were to act like men, And keep demanding their rights over and over, They might live like gods and have endless smokes, Drink endless rum, drive endless mokes, Which would come from every part of the known world. And a civilized world, twice as good as their own, And finally, Ilion, the workshop should be "Of the world—one huge factory!"
From arrow slits, portholes, windows, and so on, The Specials had fired off their sixteen disputes. Their daily task from sixteen crossbows; They didn't ask why they had to do it. After they finished, they sat down for dinner; The sixteen Specials didn't get any thinner; But remained very loyal, and every day Asked no questions and shot straight to the point.
Would you like me to explain why? These sixteen Specials kept throwing out their ideas. From eleven to one, as the Chronicle says? They did it, my guys, to irritate the Greeks, Who kept up a constant cannon fire On the walls, and threatened a siege.132 The sixteen Specials were organized in such a way The shots they fired were not shots that were exchanged. But every shot so aimed at the enemy The Greeks had to keep it gentle: Diomedes—“A fix,” Ulysses—“No way” Declaring it, the "king of men" wept like a child; While the Specials are nothing more than a stylish black Tom I continue to serenade Mary from The tiles where he relaxes every night, They neither knew nor cared what they did, and they were completely right.
But the truth was this: one Helenus, A man who is much faster than any of us, Faster than a guy at the front of a bus, Faster than the arrival of “Per col. sus.” Which Shakespeare says comes rushing, (I trust him completely) This Helenus was a spiritual healer— He had healed the souls of several Greeks, Achilles' heel—the rolls Regarding fame (not French), Paris says:—speaks Anatomist Quain is looking for. You can read the story from Z to A. He has dealt with it and argued about it in every possible way;— A topic with a lot to discuss. His work has always been the best, and it still is. Because of this note on the Achilles tendon.
This Helenus was a well-educated man, He was into Electricity, Fortification, Theology, Aesthetics and Fighting; Celsus and Gregory he read; Knew every trick of glove and fist; Was a primary curate, (I think I've mentioned) And Transcendental Anatomist: Well versed in Materia Medica, Right on in Toxicology, And Medical Jurisprudence, that’s a deal! And the dead sell Physiology: Knew what and how much of any drink Would help him pass any exam: With a significant amount of credit, had passed the Hall And the College—yet they couldn't pluck him at all.133 He wrote about railroads and gave a lecture. On the Electric Telegraph, Had played single-stick with Hector, And wrote a paper on half-and-half.
With those and other notable works He was not a “people's man” at all, Although it's public, for the works he created We’re not that kind of people who can Admire or read; they were mathematicians. For the most part, some were hydrostatic; But mainly Algebraic, And full of a, b, c, and n— And other confusing letters— The last one was full of double x! In fact, things like that can easily Imagine, didn't go down smoothly, Nor designed to produce Such heat that “cooks the public goose,” And does it have such a brown color Men wonder while they enjoy as well.
It was, therefore, that much alone. He studied, and a room is revealed. In a coffee shop, an upstairs room, Where only hungry devils arrive, Where it's said, with enthusiasm He read "Vestiges of Creation."
A month about After he'd scored steak and stout For the last time, he presented the world A pamphlet, where he revealed A collection of facts that, as soon as they're revealed, Spread like wildfire throughout the town. And, first of all, he clearly showed A major mistake in the method Of national defenses, thus— "The Greek, a thousand miles away from us," He said, (for nine hundred and ninety-nine The fortress stood above the saltwater. In vertical height, allowing For the slope of the glacis, thus demonstrating An increase of a mile, it's clear The power that bullets and artillery would have,134 By gravity, with their own, Would ignite the ground just by friction alone; Which, having been educated in the art of fusion “Before cool, as Fire-mist had cooled Will get a movement, which must happen soon, Just like the earth released the moon And gave her a train birth, Take away about twenty miles of earth, And toss it into the air, Only the Devil knows where! Then came the odds With greater ease The Greeks, through this powerful projectile, Could land on the highest tower of Ilion, All safe and sound, ready for battle, With howitzers ready to fire, And muskets rammed to the muzzles;— The town would be completely destroyed and overcrowded, And definitely, as the saying goes Vernacular, go to hell!
Secondly, he would then ask, (And here he called out several members, And thought, “he really must believe To wonder about a statesman like—you know who— Whoever showed the strongest sense Of a crying sin at any cost, Should one be so infatuated and lost To the point that now, at taxpayer expense, Powder was being used every day. Wasted, blown away;— Yes, he would ask, “for what purpose But to place the Greeks on a battlement From where they could overlook the town, The easier it is to break it down, Which he had demonstrated must be true (If it hasn't already happened): He urged his readers to fear and dread it, While he was writing it,—while they were reading it! "How simple! How beautifully simple," he said, “And the remedy was obvious!" Think back about a hundred years— And there stood the old Norman bow,135 A weapon (he let them laugh) Faster, improved, half the cost: He knew very well that the age misused it. Because, indeed, the Normans used it. These, planted in the fortress, Would reach the walls and say, "Very well;" After having used all their strength, They would just drop down naturally, A thousand miles! Just think—one thousand miles! What was the weight for driving piles? To this? He figured it— It would be the same when both Houses meet, The weight of the whole building, Including members, paint, and gold leaf; But, if a speech or the address From the throne, something less was given. Because, as some snorers say, The House is now much heavier.
Now this, although quite a hassle like For Ministers, convincing the public; And Priam, who enjoyed listening to its braying To any song except “the Marseillaise,” Called a Privy Council, where It was quickly decided to discuss Helenus has one command Of Specials.—He led that bold group!
And sixteen Specials in Priam's custody Got up from their couch; They quietly smoked their pipes. Until there was such a fog—any Try to find the priest in the smother. Had disturbed old Airy and Adams and the other one. And—Every son of an English mother.
June, 1848.

No. II. Swift's Dunces

“When a true genius appears in the world, you may know him by this sign, that the DUNCES are all in confederacy against him.”—Swift.

“When a true genius appears in the world, you can recognize him by this sign: that all the DUNCES are united against him.”—Swift.

How shall we know the dunces from the man of genius, who is no doubt our superior in judgment, yet knows himself for a fool—by the proverb?

How can we tell the fools from the genius, who is certainly our superior in judgment but recognizes himself as a fool—by the saying?

136

At least, my dear Doctor, you will let me, with the mass of readers, have clearer wits than the dunces—then why should I not know what you are as soon as, or sooner than Bavius, &c.—unless a dunce has a good nose, or a natural instinct for detecting wit.

At least, my dear Doctor, you will allow me, along with the many readers, to have sharper insight than the fools—so why shouldn't I understand what you are as soon as, or even sooner than Bavius, etc.—unless a fool has a good sense or a natural instinct for spotting wit.

Now I take it that these people stigmatized as dunces are but men of ill-balanced mental faculties, yet perhaps, in a great degree, superior to the average of minds. For instance, a poet of much merit, but more ambition, has written the “Lampiad,” an epic; when he should not have dared beyond the Doric reed: his ambitious pride has prevented the publication of excellent pastorals, therefore the world only knows him for his failure. This, I say, is a likely man to become a detractor; for his good judgment shows the imperfections of most works, his own included; his ambition (an ill-combination of self-conscious worth and spleen) leads him to compare works of the highest repute; the works of contemporaries; and his own. In all cases where success is most difficult, he will be most severe; this naturally leads him to criticise the very best works.

Now, I believe that these people labeled as dunces are just individuals with unbalanced mental abilities, yet they may actually be quite superior to the average intellect. For example, a talented poet, driven by ambition, has written the “Lampiad,” an epic poem; when he really should have stuck to simpler works like the Doric reed. His pride in his ambition has kept him from publishing excellent pastoral pieces, so the world only knows him for his failure. This, I’d argue, is someone likely to become a critic; his good judgment makes him aware of the flaws in most works, including his own. His ambition—a troubling mix of self-awareness and bitterness—causes him to compare the most highly regarded works, those of his peers, and his own. In situations where success is hardest to achieve, he will be the most critical; this naturally leads him to critique even the best works.

He has himself failed; he sees errors in successful writers; he knows he possesses certain merits, and knows what the perfection of them should be. This is the ground work of envy, which makes a man of parts a comparative fool, and a confederate against “true genius.”

He has failed himself; he sees mistakes in successful writers; he knows he has some strengths and understands what their perfection should look like. This is the foundation of envy, which makes a capable person seem like a fool and turns them against “true genius.”

No. III. Mental Scales

I make out my case thus—

I present my argument like this—

There is an exact balance in the distribution of causes of pleasure and pain: this has been satisfactorily proved in my next paper, upon “Cause and Effect,” therefore I shall take it for granted. What, then, is there but the mind to determine its own state of happiness, or misery: just as the motion of the scales depends upon themselves, when two equal weights are put into them. The balance ought to be truly hung; but if the unpleasant scale is heavier, then the motion is in favor of the pleasant scale, and vice versa. Whether the beam stands horizontally, or otherwise, does not matter (that only determines the key): draw a line at right angles to it, then put in your equal weights; if the angle becomes larger on the unpleasant scale's side of the line, happiness is the result, if on the other, misery.

There’s a precise balance in how we experience pleasure and pain: I’ve proven this in my next paper on “Cause and Effect,” so I'll assume you accept it. So, what is there but the mind to decide its own level of happiness or misery, just like how the motion of a scale relies on itself when two equal weights are placed on it? The scale should be hung correctly; however, if the side with unpleasantness is heavier, the motion will favor the pleasant side, and vice versa. Whether the beam is level or not doesn’t really matter (that just sets the baseline): draw a line perpendicular to it, then place your equal weights; if the angle increases on the unpleasant side of the line, happiness results, but if it increases on the other side, misery follows.

It requires but a slight acquaintance with mechanics to see that he who would be happy should have the unpleasant side heavier. I hate corollaries or we might have a group of them equally applicable to Art and Models.

It takes just a little knowledge of mechanics to realize that someone who wants to be happy should have the unpleasant aspects outweigh the good ones. I dislike corollaries, or else we could have a bunch of them that apply equally to Art and Models.

June, 1848.

Reviews 137

Some Account of the Life and Adventures of Sir Reginald Mohun, Bart. Done in Verse by George John Cayley. Canto 1st. Pickering. 1849.

Some Account of the Life and Adventures of Sir Reginald Mohun, Bart. Done in Verse by George John Cayley. Canto 1st. Pickering. 1849.

Inconsistency, whether in matters of importance or in trifles, whether in substance or in detail, is never pleasant. We do not here impute to this poem any inconsistency between one portion and another; but certainly its form is at variance with its subject and treatment. In the wording of the title, and the character of typography, there is a studious archaism: more modern the poem itself could scarcely be.

Inconsistency, whether in important issues or trivial matters, in essence or in detail, is never enjoyable. We don't blame this poem for any inconsistency between its parts; however, its form definitely clashes with its subject and approach. The title's wording and the typography show a deliberate old-fashioned style: the poem itself could hardly be more modern.

“Sir Reginald Mohun” aims, to judge from the present sample, at depicting the easy intercourse of high life; and the author enters on his theme with a due amount of sympathy. It is in this respect, if in any, that the mediæval tone of the work lasts beyond the title page. In Mr. Cayley's eyes, the proof of the comparative prosperity of England is that

“Sir Reginald Mohun” seems, based on this excerpt, to portray the relaxed interactions of high society; the author approaches his topic with a suitable level of empathy. In this aspect, if in any, the medieval feel of the book extends beyond the title page. In Mr. Cayley's view, the evidence of England's relative prosperity is that

"Queen Victoria is still sitting on her throne; Our aristocracy is still alive, Overall, it can still be said to thrive,— Though now and then the land owned by dukes may complain The esteemed tables of the auctioneer. Still, our aristocracy is precious, Though their properties are inexpensive, everyone must admit "That they still shape the tone of society." —p. 16.

He proceeds in these terms:

He continues like this:

"Our baronets lately seem to be __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." Wrongly ignored and criticized in conversation and writing; Partly due to the mistakes of Sir Something Brown, Insisting on badges because of their degree, And partly because their honor's recent editions Have been overwhelmed with surgeons and doctors; For 'honor has little skill in surgery,' "And skill in surgery gets little respect." —p. 17.

What “honor” is here meant? and against whom is the taunt implied?—against the “surgeons and physicians,” or against the depreciation of them. Surely the former can hardly have been intended. The sentence will bear to be cleared of some ambiguity, or else to be cleared off altogether.

What kind of "honor" is being referred to here? And who is the insult aimed at? — the “surgeons and physicians,” or the disrespect towards them? It’s hard to believe the former was the intention. The statement needs to be clarified of some confusion, or else completely removed.

138

Our introduction to Sir Reginald Mohun, Lord of Nornyth Place, and of “an income clear of 20,000 pounds,” and to his friends Raymond St. Oun, De Lacy, Wilton, Tancarville, and Vivian—(for the author's names are aristocratic, like his predilections)—is effected through the medium of a stanza, new, we believe, in arrangement, though differing but slightly from the established octave, and of verses so easy and flowing as to make us wonder less at the promise of

Our introduction to Sir Reginald Mohun, Lord of Nornyth Place, and his “clear income of £20,000,” along with his friends Raymond St. Oun, De Lacy, Wilton, Tancarville, and Vivian—(because the author's names are as aristocratic as his tastes)—is accomplished through a stanza that we believe is new in its arrangement, although it differs only slightly from the traditional octave, and features verses that are so smooth and flowing that we wonder less at the promise of

“provide plenty” “For twelve cantos, or maybe twenty-four,”

than at Mr. Cayley's assertion that he “Can never get along at all in prose.”

than at Mr. Cayley's claim that he "can never get along in prose."

The incidents, as might be expected of a first canto, are neither many nor important, and will admit of compression into a very small compass.

The events, as you would expect from a first canto, aren't numerous or significant, and can easily be condensed into a very brief form.

Sir Reginald, whose five friends had arrived at Nornyth Place late on the preceding night, is going over the grounds with them in a shooting party after a late breakfast. St. Oun expresses a wish to “prowl about the place” in preference, not feeling in the mood for the required exertion.

Sir Reginald, whose five friends had arrived at Nornyth Place late the night before, is exploring the grounds with them in a shooting party after a late breakfast. St. Oun expresses a desire to “wander around the place” instead, not feeling up for the necessary effort.

"‘Among lazy dogs, the laziest has the worst fate." You must be stuck on two useless legs, And born under a wandering star To sit forever swinging on a gate, And laugh at smarter people as they go by. So spoke the bard De Lacy: for the two In ongoing arguments filled with intense debate "Would argue, even though their love for each other was strong."—p. 35.

Mohun, however, sides with St. Oun, and agrees to escort him in his rambles after the first few shots. He accordingly soon resigns his gun to the keeper Oswald, whose position as one who

Mohun, however, teams up with St. Oun and agrees to join him in his adventures after the first few shots. He quickly hands over his gun to the keeper Oswald, whose role as someone who

"got possession" Regarding the head-keeper position by rightful succession. Through father and grandfather, who, when one passed away, "Left his rightful male heir in charge in his place,"

Mr. Cayley evidently regards with some complacence. The friends enter a boat: here, while sailing along a rivulet that winds through the estate, St. Oun falls to talking of wealth, its value and insufficiency, of death, and life, and fame; and coming at length to ask after the history of Sir Reginald's past life, he suggests “this true epic opening for relation:”

Mr. Cayley clearly looks at this with some satisfaction. The friends get into a boat: here, while they sail along a stream that winds through the estate, St. Oun starts talking about wealth, its value and limitations, life and death, and fame; eventually, as he inquires about Sir Reginald's past, he suggests “this true epic opening for telling:”

139 "The sun, descending from its highest point in the sky" Reflected his brightest colors on the gleaming The calm of a lake. In a small boat, two Young men, whose outfits, Etcetera,—so would write G.P.R. James— Glided quietly over the blue waters, Dodging the forested hills, they looked up. On Nornyth's old building, whose windows shone bright
"In the rays of sunset, whose crimson brightness streamed" Across the flood: they appeared to be lost in deep thought. "You seem deep in thought, Reginald," she finally said. The helmsman: "Ha! It is the mysterious power." Charged with the sacred silence of the moment: Sorry if I interrupt your daydream, Longing, with the support of friendship, to share Your spirit's burden, whether it's joy or worry.—pp. 48, 49.

Sir Reginald Mohun's story is soon told.—Born in Italy, and losing his mother at the moment of his birth, and his father and only sister dying also soon after, he is left alone in the world.

Sir Reginald Mohun's story is brief. Born in Italy, he lost his mother at birth, and soon after, his father and only sister also passed away, leaving him alone in the world.

“My dad was a sad man, With a bit of brilliance and compassion, But not much of that better part of the world Referred to as the force of character, which discovers a plan. To overcome the pain that feels overwhelming Weak hearts with stronger feelings. He started To long for; was pale; and had a fiery flush. Sometimes, tears would stream down from his eyelids.
"Some law of the heart that feels like a burden seems to tie us down." A spell that made the scenes of grief feel precious; He could never leave Italy, even though here And there he wandered with a restless mind, — Rome, Florence, Mantua, Milan; once as far As Venice; but still Naples had a blind spot. The attraction that still pulled him there. There He passed away. May heaven rest his ashes from their burdens.
"He wrote about a month before he died, To Wilton's dad; (he is the Earl of Eure, My uncle); saying he was sure That he would be leaving soon and would trust We need to take care of his guardian. My uncle arrived. Before he passed away, we stood by his bedside. He blessed us, we who barely knew the name. Of death, yet read in the dying flame
140 "His sunken eyes hold some terrible mystery, And we cried without knowing why. There was a grace With a bright, joyful hope on his face, Most unfamiliar, and which appeared to be Everything foreign to his exhausted body; and yet So comforting in its relief, we Smiled through the tears in our eyes. His lips were cold as he whispered, "Don't worry."
"When I'm gone," he kissed us, and he took Our uncle placed his hands on our heads, And said, "My children, don’t be afraid." Of Death, but be ready to face him. Look; Here is your uncle; he is related to her. "To Reginald, from Eve." His weak voice trembled. "Eve was your mother's name." His words did err, "As he dreamt, his pale lips stopped moving."—pp. 55-57.

(We have quoted this passage, not insensible to its defects,—some common-place in sentiment and diction; but independently of the good it does really contain, as being the only one of such a character sustained in quality to a moderate length.)

(We've quoted this passage, aware of its flaws—some clichés in sentiment and wording; but aside from the genuine insights it offers, it's the only one of its kind that maintains quality over a reasonable length.)

Reginald and his cousin Wilton grew up together friends, though not bound by common sympathies. The latter has known life early, and “earned experience piecemeal:” with the former, thought has already become a custom.

Reginald and his cousin Wilton grew up together as friends, even though they didn't share many common interests. Wilton learned about life at an early age and gained experience little by little, while for Reginald, thinking has already become a habit.

Thus far only does Reginald bring his retrospect; his other friends come up, and they all return homeward. Here, too, ends the story of this canto; but not without warranting some surmise of what will furnish out the next. There is evidence of observation adroitly applied in the talk of the two under-keepers who take charge of the boat.

Thus far, Reginald shares his memories; his other friends join him, and they all head home. Here, too, the story of this part comes to a close, but it gives hints about what will happen next. You can see sharp observations in the conversation between the two under-keepers who are in charge of the boat.

"They said, 'Wow! What a gentleman to talk Is that Lacy over there! What a tongue he's got! But Mr. Vivian is a real catch. And what a pace his lordship wants to walk! Mr. Tancarville looked really exhausted. But he's a nice guy. Good heavens! He really makes me laugh! Wow! This seat I've wet my pants, slap through. Wow! What a treat!
141 "There's company coming to the Place to mourn:" Bess, the housemaid, told me. Lord and Lady——: dash. My wigs! I can't think of anything else. But there's a mess. Oh, company and fine ladies; ready to be transformed. The minds of these young guys. I would now bet This gun is pointing at an empty powder horn. Sir Reginald is in love, or something like that. He seems a bit downcast, doesn’t he?—pp.62, 63.

It will be observed that there is no vulgarity in this vulgarism: indeed, the gentlemanly good humour of the poem is uninterrupted. This, combined with neatness of handling, and the habit of not over-doing, produces that general facility of appearance which it is no disparagement, in speaking of a first canto, to term the chief result of so much of these life and adventures as is here “done into verse.” It may be fairly anticipated, however, that no want of variety in the conception, or of success in the pourtrayal, of character will need to be complained of: meanwhile, a few passages may be quoted to confirm our assertions. The two first extracts are examples of mere cleverness; and all that is aimed at is attained. The former follows out a previous comparison of the world with a “huge churn.”

It will be noted that there’s no crudeness in this vulgarism: in fact, the polite humor of the poem remains intact. This, along with its neat execution and the tendency not to overdo things, creates a smooth overall presentation, which is a fair way to describe the main outcome of this first canto, representing much of these life experiences and adventures “put into verse.” It’s reasonable to expect that there won’t be any shortage of variety in the ideas or success in character portrayal to complain about; in the meantime, a few excerpts can be shared to back up our claims. The first two extracts are examples of sheer cleverness, and everything intended is accomplished. The first continues a previous comparison of the world to a “huge churn.”

"Yet some, disregarding life's legitimate purpose, Instead of butter, it would be called "the cheese;" A simple term for distinction. That's where the name comes from. I don't know: guys came up with it; and these Did not provide an etymology. I see no More likely than this, which matches their taste; The caseine element, as I understand it, means no. Less than the ideal of the Casino.” — p. 12.
“Wise were the Augurers of old, nor did they make mistakes.” In essence, believing that human life— (This is a new reflection, fresh and clean)— May be greatly influenced by the movement of birds. Our senate can no longer manage their affairs. When the evil star of grouse reaches its peak; And the strongest patriots will strap on their ammo belts. "When the partridge first flutters over the stubble field."—p.25.

In these others there is more purpose, with a no less definite conciseness:

In these others, there's more intention, with just as much clarity:

“Here comes the first great poet. Then several Many followers leave behind a lot of unnecessary writing.142 He sharpens his words in the young wood. Of language; and thus shapes them according to his desire. They painfully extract it from his wickerwork. The wands have now become bent and rigid, which is not good. "Bend to their second-hand job." —pp. 4, 5.
"What's life? A puzzle;" "Or sieve that filters you through it in the middle."—p.45.

The misadventures of the five friends on their road to Nornyth are very sufficiently described:

The misadventures of the five friends on their journey to Nornyth are well described:

“The night was chilly and overcast as they reached the top.” A moorland slope, and faced the harsh wind, So much so that their ears were almost cut off; Then it started to rain really heavily. A broken signpost left them very uncertain. About two roads; and when an hour had passed, They realized their mistake from a clear-minded fool; "Shortly after, their lamps went out, one by one."—p.29.

There remains to point out one fault,—and that the last fault the occurrence of which could be looked for, after so clearly expressed an intention as this:

There’s one last flaw to mention—one that shouldn’t have come up after such a clear intention was expressed:

"But if an author starts writing well, (Which I think means an unnatural tone), The public is disgusted and won't read a word. "I hope I don't have anything like that in my own." —p. 6.

A quotation or two will fully explain our meaning: and we would seriously ask Mr. Cayley to reflect whether he has always borne his principle in mind, and avoided “writing fine;” whether he has not sometimes fallen into high-flown common-place of the most undisguised stamp, rendered, moreover, doubly inexcusable and out of place by being put into the mouth of one of the personages of the poem; It is Sir Reginald Mohun that speaks; and truly, though not thrust forward as a “wondrous paragon of praise,” he must be confessed to be,

A quote or two will clearly explain our point: and we would sincerely ask Mr. Cayley to consider whether he has always kept his principle in mind and avoided “writing elegantly”; whether he has not occasionally slipped into overly grandiose clichés that are completely obvious, which are even more unacceptable and out of place when spoken by one of the characters in the poem. It is Sir Reginald Mohun who speaks; and honestly, although he's not presented as a “wonderful model of praise,” he must be acknowledged as such.

"Based on the examples the author mentions, "A speaker of the most common phrases,"

not words only and sentences, but real phrases, in the more distinct and specific sense of the term.

not just words and sentences, but real phrases, in the clearer and more precise sense of the term.

143 "‘There, while still a newborn, Death hovered over my cradle with his dark wing; My mother died giving birth to me: sad. I entered the world, a baby filled with sorrow, Cursed since the early days of my childhood; Yet heir to what the worshipers of show Consider the good things in life that bring earthly happiness.
"They refer to the treasures of the heart as a dream; Love, hope, faith, friendship, empty illusions: Living only for their own gain and what they see, They hold back the brighter light in their hearts. Sunshine shone down from heaven on their clay, To be its light and warmth. This is a theme. For homilies: and I'll just say, The heart doesn’t thrive on the superficial trinkets of luck. —p. 51.

Sir Reginald's narrative concludes after this fashion:

Sir Reginald's story wraps up like this:

"But what is this? A questionable compromise; Twilight in cloudy areas, where the light Sunshine only rarely breaks through with its rays. Of heavenly hope, towards which the soul longs Its ambitions, and is lost once more. Amid doubts, to understand the wisdom of the heavens. Too weak, even though convinced that earthly ties are meaningless, Cowering timidly in the decaying chain."—p. 60.

A similar instance of conventionality constantly repeated is the sin of inversion, which is no less prevalent, throughout the poem, in the conversational than in the narrative portions. In some cases the exigencies of rhyme may be pleaded in palliation, as for “Cam's marge along” and “breezy willows cool,” which occur in two consecutive lines of a speech; but there are many for which no such excuse can be urged. Does any one talk of “sloth obscure,” or of “hearts afflicted?” Or what reason is there for preferring “verses easy” to easy verses? Ought not the principle laid down in the following passage of the introduction to be followed out, not only into the intention, but into the manner and quality also, of the whole work?

A similar example of conventionality that keeps showing up is the sin of inversion, which is just as common throughout the poem in both the conversational and narrative parts. Sometimes you can argue that the needs of rhyme justify it, like in “Cam's marge along” and “breezy willows cool,” which appear in two consecutive lines of dialogue; however, there are many instances where no such justification can be made. Does anyone actually say “sloth obscure” or “hearts afflicted?” And why choose “verses easy” over easy verses? Shouldn’t the principle explained in the following passage of the introduction be applied not just to the intention but also to the style and quality of the entire work?

"I intend to be sincere in this work of mine: Everything that I think, I will write down without A drop of pain or varnish. So, please pray, Whatever I might end up rhyming about, "Read it without a doubt." — p. 12.

144 Again, the Author appears to us to have acted unwisely in occasionally departing from the usual construction of his stanzas, as in this instance:

144 Again, the Author seems to have made an unwise choice by sometimes straying from the standard structure of his stanzas, as seen in this case:

"But, as I mentioned, you know my background; And yours—not that you made it a secret. Of it, nor used reserve, yet, not being By nature an Autophonophile, (A word De Lacy made up and called me it)— You’ve never told me yours yet. And what Could be a better occasion. "Than this authentic epic beginning for the connection?”—p. 48.

Here the lines do not cohere so happily as in the more varied distribution of the rhymes; and, moreover, as a question of principle, we think it not advisable to allow of minor deviations from the uniformity of a prescribed metre.

Here, the lines don't fit together as well as they do in the more varied rhyme scheme; and, on principle, we believe it's better not to allow small deviations from the consistency of a set meter.

It may be well to take leave of Mr. Cayley with a last quotation of his own words,—words which no critic ought to disregard:

It might be a good idea to say goodbye to Mr. Cayley with one last quote from him—words that no critic should overlook:

"I will be very thankful for reviews, Whether they give their approval or scold, For any hints they think might change someone's mind “Delusions from my naive muse.” — p.8.

If our remarks have been such as to justify the Author's wish for sincere criticism, our object is attained; and we look forward for the second canto with confidence in his powers.

If our comments have met the Author's desire for genuine feedback, then we've achieved our goal; and we anticipate the second canto with confidence in his abilities.

Published Monthly.—Price One S.

Art and Poetry,
Being Thoughts towards Nature.

Conducted principally by Artists.

Of the little worthy the name of writing that has ever been written upon the principles of Art, (of course excepting that on the mere mechanism), a very small portion is by Artists themselves; and that is so scattered, that one scarcely knows where to find the ideas of an Artist except in his pictures.

Of the little that's truly worth calling writing about the principles of Art, (except for the basics of technique), only a tiny bit is by Artists themselves; and it's so spread out that you can hardly find an Artist's ideas anywhere except in their artwork.

With a view to obtain the thoughts of Artists, upon Nature as evolved in Art, in another language besides their own proper one, this Periodical has been established. Thus, then, it is not open to the conflicting opinions of all who handle the brush and palette, nor is it restricted to actual practitioners; but is intended to enunciate the principles of those who, in the true spirit of Art, enforce a rigid adherence to the simplicity of Nature either in Art or Poetry, and consequently regardless whether emanating from practical Artists, or from those who have studied nature in the Artist's School.

To gather the views of artists on how nature is expressed in art, in a language other than their own, this publication has been created. It does not include the conflicting opinions of everyone who uses a brush and palette, nor is it limited to those who actively create art; instead, it aims to express the principles of those who, in the true spirit of art, strictly adhere to the simplicity of nature in both art and poetry. This focus applies regardless of whether the insights come from practicing artists or those who have studied nature in an artist's school.

Hence this work will contain such original Tales (in prose or verse), Poems, Essays, and the like, as may seem conceived in the spirit, or with the intent, of exhibiting a pure and unaffected style, to which purpose analytical Reviews of current Literature—especially Poetry—will be introduced; as also illustrative Etchings, one of which latter, executed with the utmost care and completeness, will appear in each number.

Hence this work will include original Stories (in prose or poetry), Poems, Essays, and similar pieces that are meant to showcase a genuine and unpretentious style. To this end, there will be analytical Reviews of contemporary Literature—especially Poetry—introduced, along with illustrative Engravings, one of which will be meticulously crafted and featured in each issue.

No. 4. (Price One Shilling.) MAY, 1850.

No. 4. (Price One Shilling.) MAY, 1850.

With an Etching by W.H. Deverell.

With an Etching by W.H. Deverell.

Art and Poetry:

Being Thoughts towards Nature
Conducted principally by Artists.

When someone has just a small thought Will clearly express the thoughts he has— Not picturing someone else's bright or dull moments, Not messing up with new words that others taught; When someone speaks, having either looked for Or only found,—will talk, not just to glance A simple surface with crafted words and neat edges, But in that very speech, the issue was raised: Don't be too quick to shout—"Is this all!— Something I might have thought myself too, "But I wouldn't say it, because it wasn't worth it!" Ask: "Is this true?" Because it's still worth saying. That is the theme, whether it's a specific point or the entire world, Is truth a circle, perfect, large, or small?

London:
DICKINSON & Co., 114, NEW BOND STREET,
AND
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

London:
DICKINSON & Co., 114, NEW BOND STREET,
AND
AYLOTT & JONES, 8, PATERNOSTER ROW.

G.F Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

G.F. Tupper, Printer, Clement's Lane, Lombard Street.

CONTENTS.

The Subscribers to this Work are respectfully informed that the future Numbers will appear on the last day of the Month for which they are dated. Also, that a supplementary, or large-sized Etching will occasionally be given.

The Subscribers to this Work are kindly informed that future issues will be released on the last day of the month indicated. Additionally, a supplementary large-sized etching will be provided occasionally.

[Illustration]

[Illustration]

145

Viola and Olivia

When Viola, a servant to the Duke, She loved the page he sent her. To tell Olivia about that great love that shook He stopped talking and held his chest; was it just a fancy, Or jealousy or fear that she has to appear What about Olivia's face?
It's hard to tell if it was a whim or fear. Or jealousy, but it was normal, As natural as what followed, the near Heart's Intelligence: Olivia Loves, her eye misled by a thin wall By habit, but her spirit's eyes were clear.
Understood. We have often been curious to know. The future fortunes of those beloved lovers; A strong faith should be demonstrated through actions. That they were married souls—single here— Having a deep belief that love, referred to as __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In reality, it is of the spirit, clear. Of earth, clothing, and gender—this might be close. What did Viola give Olivia?
146

A Dialogue on Art

[The following paper had been sent as a contribution to this publication scarcely more than a week before its author, Mr. John Orchard, died. It was written to commence a series of “Dialogues on Art,” which death has rendered for ever incomplete: nevertheless, the merits of this commencement are such that they seemed to warrant its publication as a fragment; and in order that the chain of argument might be preserved, so far as it goes, uninterrupted, the dialogue is printed entire in the present number, despite its length. Of the writer, but little can be said. He was an artist; but ill health, almost amounting to infirmity—his portion from childhood—rendered him unequal to the bodily labour inseparable from his profession: and in the course of his short life, whose youth was scarcely consummated, he exhibited, from time to time, only a very few small pictures, and these, as regards public recognition, in no way successfully. In art, however, he gave to the “seeing eye,” token of that ability and earnestness which the “hearing ear” will not fail to recognize in the dialogue now published; where the vehicle of expression, being more purely intellectual, was more within his grasp than was the physical and toilsome embodiment of art.

[The following paper was submitted for this publication just over a week before its author, Mr. John Orchard, passed away. It was written to kick off a series of “Dialogues on Art,” which death has left forever unfinished. However, the quality of this beginning is such that it seems worthy of publication as a fragment. To maintain the flow of argument as much as possible, the dialogue is printed in full in this issue, despite its length. There isn’t much to say about the writer. He was an artist, but poor health, nearly to the point of disability—something he dealt with since childhood—prevented him from engaging in the physical labor that his profession required. Throughout his short life, which barely saw his youth fully realized, he exhibited only a few small paintings, and even those did not gain significant public recognition. In art, though, he offered the “seeing eye” a glimpse of the talent and passion that the “hearing ear” will surely recognize in the dialogue now published; here, where the means of expression is more purely intellectual, it was more accessible to him than the physical and demanding practice of creating art.]

It is possible that a search among the papers he has left, may bring to light a few other fugitive pieces, which will, in such event, as the Poem succeeding this Dialogue, be published in these pages.

It’s possible that a search through the papers he left behind may uncover a few other lost pieces, which, if that happens, will be published on these pages just like the Poem that follows this Dialogue.

To the end that the Author's scheme may be, as far as is now possible, understood and appreciated, we subjoin, in his own words, some explanation of his further intent, and of the views and feelings which guided him in the composition of the dialogue:

To help readers understand and appreciate the Author's plan as much as possible, we include, in his own words, some explanation of his intentions and the thoughts and feelings that inspired him in writing the dialogue:

“I have adopted the form of dialogue for several, to me, cogent reasons; 1st, because it gives the writer the power of exhibiting the question, Art, on all its sides; 2nd, because the great phases of Art could be represented idiosyncratically; and, to make this clear, I have named the several speakers accordingly; 3rd, because dialogue secures the attention; and, that secured, deeper things strike, and go deeper than otherwise they could be made to; and, 4th and last, because all my earliest and most delightful pleasures associate themselves with dialogue,—(the old dramatists, Lucian, Walter Savage Landor, &c.)

“I chose to use dialogue for several compelling reasons: first, because it allows me to explore the concept of Art from all angles; second, because the major aspects of Art can be uniquely represented; to clarify this, I've named the various speakers accordingly; third, because dialogue captures attention, and once attention is gained, deeper ideas resonate more profoundly than they might otherwise; and finally, because all my earliest and most enjoyable experiences are tied to dialogue—(the old dramatists, Lucian, Walter Savage Landor, etc.)”

“You will find that I have not made one speaker say a thing on purpose for another to condemn it; but that I make each one utter his wisest in the very wisest manner he can, or rather, that I can for him.

“You will find that I haven't had any speaker say something just for another to criticize it; instead, I make each one express their best thoughts in the best way they can, or rather, in the best way I can for them."

“The further continuation of this 1st dialogue embraces the question Nature, and its processes, invention and imitation,—imitation chiefly. Kosmon begins by showing, in illustration of the truth of Christian's concluding sentences, how imperfectly all the Ancients, excepting the Hebrews, loved, understood, or felt Nature, &c. This is not an unimportant portion of Art knowledge.

“The continuation of this first dialogue covers the topic of Nature and its processes, particularly focusing on invention and imitation—especially imitation. Kosmon starts by demonstrating, to illustrate the truth of Christian's final sentences, how poorly all the Ancients, except for the Hebrews, loved, understood, or felt Nature, etc. This is an important part of art knowledge.”

“I must not forget to say that the last speech of Kosmon will be answered by Christian when they discourse of imitation. It properly belongs to imitation; and, under that head, it can be most effectively and perfectly confuted. Somewhat after this idea, the “verticalism” and “involution” will be shown to be direct from Nature; the gilding, &c., disposed of on the ground of the old piety using the most precious materials as the most religious and worthy of them; and hence, by a very easy and probable transition, they concluded that that which was most soul-worthy, was also most natural.”]

“I should mention that Christian will respond to Kosmon's last speech when they discuss imitation. It rightly falls under the topic of imitation, and can be effectively and thoroughly addressed there. Following this idea, the concepts of 'verticalism' and 'involution' will be demonstrated to come directly from Nature; the embellishments, etc., will be explained based on the old belief that the most valuable materials are the most sacred and worthy; thus, through a straightforward and likely connection, they concluded that what is most deserving of the soul is also the most natural.”

147

Dialogue I., in the House of Kalon

Kalon. Welcome, my friends:—this day above all others; to-day is the first day of spring. May it be the herald of a bountiful year,—not alone in harvests of seeds. Great impulses are moving through man; swift as the steam-shot shuttle, weaving some mighty pattern, goes the new birth of mind. As yet, hidden from eyes is the design: whether it be poetry, or painting, or music, or architecture, or whether it be a divine harmony of all, no manner of mind can tell; but that it is mighty, all manners of minds, moved to involuntary utterance, affirm. The intellect has at last again got to work upon thought: too long fascinated by matter and prisoned to motive geometry, genius—wisdom seem once more to have become human, to have put on man, and to speak with divine simplicity. Kosmon, Sophon, again welcome! your journey is well-timed; Christian, my young friend, of whom I have often written to you, this morning tells me by letter that to-day he will pay me his long-promised visit. You, I know, must rejoice to meet him: this interchange of knowledge cannot fail to improve us, both by knocking down and building up: what is true we shall hold in common; what is false not less in common detest. The debateable ground, if at last equally debateable as it was at first, is yet ploughed; and some after-comer may sow it with seed, and reap therefrom a plentiful harvest.

Kalon. Welcome, my friends: today more than any other day is the first day of spring. May it signal the start of a fruitful year—not just in terms of crops. Great forces are stirring within humanity; just like the fast-moving shuttle of a loom creating an impressive design, the new birth of our minds is happening. The final picture is still hidden from view: whether it will be poetry, painting, music, architecture, or a divine blend of all of these, no one can say; but everyone agrees that it’s something powerful, as minds are compelled to express themselves. Finally, intellect is once again engaged with thought: after being spellbound by the physical world and confined to rigid logic, genius and wisdom seem to have reclaimed their humanity and now speak with a straightforward grace. Kosmon, Sophon, welcome back! Your timing is perfect; Christian, my young friend, whom I’ve written about often, has just informed me by letter that he will be visiting me today as he promised. I know you must be excited to see him: this exchange of knowledge will surely benefit us, tearing down old ideas and building up new ones: we will share what is true and equally despise what is false. The disputed ground, though it remains up for debate as it always has, is being worked on; and someone in the future may plant seeds in it, leading to a rich harvest.

Sophon. Kalon, you speak wisely. Truth hath many sides like a diamond with innumerable facets, each one alike brilliant and piercing. Your information respecting your friend Christian has not a little interested me, and made me desirous of knowing him.

Sophon. Kalon, you speak wisely. Truth has many sides like a diamond with countless facets, each one equally brilliant and sharp. Your information about your friend Christian has really piqued my interest and made me want to get to know him better.

Kosmon. And I, no less than Sophon, am delighted to hear that we shall both see and taste your friend.

Kosmon. And I, just like Sophon, am thrilled to know that we will both see and try your friend.

Sophon. Kalon, by what you just now said, you would seem to think a dearth of original thought in the world, at any time, was an evil: perhaps it is not so; nay, perhaps, it is a good! Is not an interregnum of genius necessary somewhere? A great genius, sun-like, compels lesser suns to gravitate with and to him; and this is subversive of originality. Age is as visible in thought as it is in man. Death is indispensably requisite for a new life. Genius is like a tree, sheltering and affording support to numberless creepers and climbers, which latter die and live many times before their protecting tree does; flourishing even whilst that decays, and thus, lending to it a greenness not its own; but no new life can come out of that 148 expiring tree; it must die: and it is not until it is dead, and fallen, and rotted into compost, that another tree can grow there; and many years will elapse before the new birth can increase and occupy the room the previous one occupied, and flourish anew with a greenness all its own. This on one side. On another; genius is essentially imitative, or rather, as I just now said, gravitative; it gravitates towards that point peculiarly important at the moment of its existence; as air, more rarified in some places than in others, causes the winds to rush towards them as toward a centre: so that if poetry, painting, or music slumbers, oratory may ravish the world, or chemistry, or steam-power may seduce and rule, or the sciences sit enthroned. Thus, nature ever compensates one art with another; her balance alone is the always just one; for, like her course of the seasons, she grows, ripens, and lies fallow, only that stronger, larger and better food may be reared.

Sophon. Kalon, based on what you just said, it seems you believe that a lack of original thought in the world at any time is a bad thing; maybe it’s not. In fact, it might even be a good thing! Isn’t there a necessary pause for genius somewhere? A great genius, much like the sun, draws in lesser talents to revolve around it, and this can undermine originality. Just like people age, thoughts age too. Death is essential for a new life. Genius is like a tree, providing shade and support to countless vines and climbers, which live and die many times before the tree itself does; they thrive while the tree slowly decays, giving it a lushness that isn’t truly its own. But no new life can emerge from that dying tree; it has to die first: and only after it is dead, fallen, and rotted into compost, can a new tree grow in its place; it will take many years before this new life can grow and take up the space the old tree occupied and flourish with its own fresh vitality. That’s one side of it. On another side, genius is inherently imitative, or as I just mentioned, it has a gravitational pull; it is drawn towards whatever is especially relevant at the time. Just as the air, which is thinner in some areas than in others, causes winds to move toward those places as if they were a center: so when poetry, painting, or music stagnates, oratory, chemistry, or steam-power may take the spotlight and dominate, or the sciences may hold their ground. In this way, nature always balances one art with another; her equilibrium is always fair; just like the changing seasons, she grows, matures, and lays fallow so that richer, larger, and better nourishment can be produced.

Kalon. By your speaking of chemistry, and the mechanical arts and sciences, as periodically ruling the world along with poetry, painting, and music,—am I to understand that you deem them powers intellectually equal, and to require of their respective professors as mighty, original, and human a genius for their successful practice?

Kalon. When you talk about chemistry and the mechanical arts and sciences ruling the world alongside poetry, painting, and music—should I take that to mean you believe they are intellectually equal and that their practitioners need just as much powerful, original, and human genius to succeed?

Kosmon. Human genius! why not? Are they not equally human?—nay, are they not—especially steam-power, chemistry and the electric telegraph—more—eminently more—useful to man, more radically civilizers, than music, poetry, painting, sculpture, or architecture?

Kosmon. Human genius! Why not? Aren't they equally human?—not to mention, are they not—especially steam power, chemistry, and the electric telegraph—more—definitely more—useful to humanity, more fundamentally civilizing, than music, poetry, painting, sculpture, or architecture?

Kalon. Stay, Kosmon! whither do you hurry? Between chemistry and the mechanical arts and sciences, and between poetry, painting, and music, there exists the whole totality of genius—of genius as distinguished from talent and industry. To be useful alone is not to be great: plus only is plus, and the sum is minus something and plus in nothing if the most unimaginable particle only be absent. The fine arts, poetry, painting, sculpture, music, and architecture, as thought, or idea, Athene-like, are complete, finished, revelations of wisdom at once. Not so the mechanical arts and sciences: they are arts of growth; they are shaped and formed gradually, (and that, more by a blind sort of guessing than by intuition,) and take many men's lives to win even to one true principle. On all sides they are the exact opposites of each other; for, in the former, the principles from the first are mature, and only the manipulation immature; in the latter, it is the principles that are almost always immature, and the manipulation as constantly mature. The fine arts are always grounded upon truth; the mechanical arts and sciences almost always upon hypothesis; the first are unconfined, infinite, immaterial, impossible 149 of reduction into formulas, or of conversion into machines; the last are limited, finite, material, can be uttered through formulas, worked by arithmetic, tabulated and seen in machines.

Kalon. Wait, Kosmon! Where are you rushing off to? There’s a complete range of genius between chemistry, mechanical arts, and sciences, and the fields of poetry, painting, and music—genius that stands apart from talent and hard work. Being useful alone doesn’t make someone great: having more just means more, and the total is less if even the tiniest part is missing. The fine arts—poetry, painting, sculpture, music, and architecture—are like thoughts, clear and finished revelations of wisdom all at once. The same isn’t true for the mechanical arts and sciences; they develop over time, often shaped by trial and error rather than intuition, and require many people's lives to uncover even one true principle. They’re essentially opposites: in the former, the principles are fully developed from the start, while the execution is still a work in progress; in the latter, the principles are usually underdeveloped, but the execution is consistently advanced. The fine arts are always rooted in truth; the mechanical arts and sciences are mostly based on hypotheses. The first are limitless, infinite, and immaterial, and cannot be broken down into formulas or turned into machines; the latter are limited, finite, and material, able to be expressed through formulas, manipulated with math, organized, and represented in machines.

Sophon. Kosmon, you see that Kalon, true to his nature, prefers the beautiful and good, to the good without the beautiful; and you, who love nature, and regard all that she, and what man from her, can produce, with equal delight,—true to your's,—cannot perceive wherefore he limits genius to the fine arts. Let me show you why Kalon's ideas are truer than yours. You say that chemistry, steam-power, and the electric telegraph, are more radically civilizers than poetry, painting, or music: but bethink you: what emotions beyond the common and selfish ones of wonder and fear do the mechanical arts or sciences excite, or communicate? what pity, or love, or other holy and unselfish desires and aspirations, do they elicit? Inert of themselves in all teachable things, they are the agents only whereby teachable things,—the charities, sympathies and love,—may be more swiftly and more certainly conveyed and diffused: and beyond diffusing media the mechanical arts or sciences cannot get; for they are merely simple facts; nothing more: they cannot induct; for they, in or of themselves, have no inductive powers, and their office is confined to that of carrying and spreading abroad the powers which do induct; which powers make a full, complete, and visible existence only in the fine arts. In FACT and THOUGHT we have the whole question of superiority decided. Fact is merely physical record: Thought is the application of that record to something human. Without application, the fact is only fact, and nothing more; the application, thought, then, certainly must be superior to the record, fact. Also in thought man gets the clearest glimpse he will ever have of soul, and sees the incorporeal make the nearest approach to the corporeal that it is possible for it to do here upon earth. And hence, these noble acts of wisdom are—far—far above the mechanical arts and sciences, and are properly called fine arts, because their high and peculiar office is to refine.

Sophon. Kosmon, you see that Kalon, true to his nature, prefers what is beautiful and good over what is good but not beautiful; and you, who appreciate nature and everything she, along with humanity, can create with equal delight—true to your own nature—can't understand why he restricts genius to the fine arts. Let me explain why Kalon's views are more accurate than yours. You argue that chemistry, steam power, and the electric telegraph are more fundamentally civilizing than poetry, painting, or music. But consider this: what emotions beyond basic feelings of wonder and fear do the mechanical arts or sciences evoke or convey? What love, compassion, or other noble and selfless desires and aspirations do they inspire? They are inactive in all teachable matters, merely serving as vehicles through which teachable concepts—like charity, empathy, and love—can be communicated and spread more quickly and reliably. They can't go beyond being communication tools; they are just basic facts, nothing more. They can't induce feelings or thoughts because, in themselves, they lack the ability to do so; their role is limited to transmitting and sharing the energies that can induce those feelings and thoughts, which exist fully only in the fine arts. In FACT and THOUGHT we have resolved the entire question of superiority. Fact is simply a physical record; Thought is applying that record to something human. Without application, the fact remains just that—a fact, and nothing further; thus, the application, or thought, must certainly be superior to the record, or fact. Moreover, through thought, man gains his clearest insight into the soul and sees the intangible come as close to the tangible as possible in this world. Therefore, these noble acts of wisdom are—far—far above the mechanical arts and sciences, and are rightly termed fine arts because their elevated and unique purpose is to refine.

Kosmon. But, certainly thought is as much exercised in deducting from physical facts the sciences and mechanical arts as ever it is in poetry, painting, or music. The act of inventing print, or of applying steam, is quite as soul-like as the inventing of a picture, poem, or statue.

Kosmon. But, for sure, thinking is just as engaged in drawing conclusions from physical facts for the sciences and mechanical arts as it is in poetry, painting, or music. The act of inventing the printing press or using steam power is just as creative as creating a painting, poem, or sculpture.

Kalon. Quite. The chemist, poet, engineer, or painter, alike, think. But the things upon which they exercise their several faculties are very widely unlike each other; the chemist or engineer cogitates only the physical; the poet or painter joins to the physical the human, and investigates soul—scans the world in man added to the world 150 without him—takes in universal creation, its sights, sounds, aspects, and ideas. Sophon says that the fine arts are thoughts; but I think I know a more comprehensive word; for they are something more than thoughts; they are things also; that word is NATURE—Nature fully—thorough nature—the world of creation. All that is in man, his mysteries of soul, his thoughts and emotions—deep, wise, holy, loving, touching, and fearful,—or in the world, beautiful, vast, ponderous, gloomy, and awful, moved with rhythmic harmonious utterance—that is Poetry. All that is of man—his triumphs, glory, power, and passions; or of the world—its sunshine and clouds, its plains, hills or valleys, its wind-swept mountains and snowy Alps, river and ocean—silent, lonely, severe, and sublime—mocked with living colours, hue and tone,—that is Painting. Man—heroic man, his acts, emotions, loves,—aspirative, tender, deep, and calm,—intensified, purified, colourless,—exhibited peculiarly and directly through his own form;that is sculpture. All the voices of nature—of man—his bursts of rage, pity, and fear—his cries of joy—his sighs of love; of the winds and the waters—tumultuous, hurrying, surging, tremulous, or gently falling—married to melodious numbers;that is music. And, the music of proportions—of nature and man, and the harmony and opposition of light and shadow, set forth in the ponderous; that is Architecture.

Kalon. Exactly. The chemist, poet, engineer, or painter all think in their own ways. But the subjects they focus on are very different from each other; the chemist or engineer only considers the physical world, while the poet or painter combines the physical with the human, exploring the soul—analyzing the world of man in addition to the world without him—embracing the entirety of creation, including its sights, sounds, aspects, and ideas. Sophon believes that the fine arts are thoughts; however, I think there's a broader term for them because they represent something more than just thoughts; they are also tangible things. That term is NATURE—Nature in its entirety—thorough nature—the world of creation. Everything that exists in man—his mysteries of soul, his thoughts and feelings—deep, wise, holy, loving, moving, and fearful—or in the world—beautiful, vast, heavy, gloomy, and awe-inspiring, expressed in rhythmic harmonious utterance—that is Poetry. All that is of man—his triumphs, glory, strength, and passions; or of the world—its sunshine and clouds, its plains, hills, or valleys, its wind-swept mountains and snowy Alps, rivers and oceans—silent, lonely, harsh, and sublime—painted with vibrant colors, shades, and tones—that is Painting. Man—heroic man, his actions, emotions, and loves—aspirational, tender, profound, and serene—intensified, purified, and colorless—expressed uniquely and directly through his own form; that is sculpture. All the sounds of nature—of man—his outbursts of anger, compassion, and fear—his cries of joy—his sighs of love; of the winds and waters—turbulent, rushing, surging, trembling, or gently falling—blended into melodic rhythms; that is music. And, the music of proportions—of nature and man, and the balance and contrast of light and shadow, articulated in solid form; that is Architecture.

Christian. [as he enters] Forbear, Kalon! These I know for your dear fiends, Kosmon and Sophon. The moment of discoursing with them has at last arrived: May I profit by it! Kalon, fearful of checking your current of thought, I stood without, and heard that which you said: and, though I agree with you in all your definitions of poetry, painting, sculpture, music, and architecture; yet certainly all things in or of man, or the world, are not, however equally beautiful, equally worthy of being used by the artist. Fine art absolutely rejects all impurities of form; not less absolutely does it reject all impurities of passion and expression. Everything throughout a poem, picture, or statue, or in music, may be sensuously beautiful; but nothing must be sensually so. Sins are only paid for in virtues; thus, every sin found is a virtue lost—lost—not only to the artist, but a cause of loss to others—to all who look upon what he does. He should deem his art a sacred treasure, intrusted to him for the common good; and over it he should build, of the most precious materials, in the simplest, chastest, and truest proportions, a temple fit for universal worship: instead of which, it is too often the case that he raises above it an edifice of clay; which, as mortal as his life, falls, burying both it and himself under a heap of dirt. To preserve him from this corruption of his art, let him erect for 151 his guidance a standard awfully high above himself. Let him think of Christ; and what he would not show to as pure a nature as His, let him never be seduced to work on, or expose to the world.

Christian. [as he enters] Hold on, Kalon! I recognize your dear friends, Kosmon and Sophon. The moment to talk with them has finally come: I hope to gain something from it! Kalon, not wanting to interrupt your train of thought, I stayed outside and heard what you said. And while I agree with you on all your definitions of poetry, painting, sculpture, music, and architecture, not everything in or of man or the world is equally beautiful or deserving of the artist’s attention. Fine art completely rejects any impurities of form; just as strictly, it dismisses all impurities of passion and expression. Everything within a poem, picture, statue, or piece of music may be sensually beautiful, but nothing should be just sensual. Sins can only be paid for with virtues; therefore, every sin found is a lost virtue—lost—not only to the artist but also a loss for others—for everyone who views what he creates. The artist should consider his work a sacred gift, entrusted to him for the common good; and over it, he should build, using the most precious materials, a temple in the simplest, purest, and truest proportions, worthy of universal appreciation. Instead, it is all too common for him to construct a structure of clay above it, which, as mortal as his own life, collapses, burying both it and himself in a pile of dirt. To protect him from this corruption of his art, let him set a standard that is far above himself. He should think of Christ; and what he wouldn’t show to a nature as pure as His, let him never be tempted to create or reveal to the world.

Kosmon. Oh, Kalon, whither do we go! Greek art is condemned, and Satire hath got its death-stroke. The beautiful is not the beautiful unless it is fettered to the moral; and Virtue rejects the physical perfections, lest she should fall in love with herself, and sin and cause sin.

Kosmon. Oh, Kalon, where are we headed! Greek art is judged, and Satire has received its final blow. Something beautiful isn't truly beautiful unless it’s connected to morality; and Virtue turns away from physical perfection to avoid falling in love with herself, and in turn, bringing about sin and causing others to sin.

Christian. Nay, Kosmon. Nothing pure,—nothing that is innocent, chaste, unsensual,—whether Greek or satirical, is condemned: but everything—every picture, poem, statue, or piece of music—which elicits the sensual, viceful, and unholy desires of our nature—is, and that utterly. The beautiful was created the true, morally as well as physically; vice is a deformment of virtue,—not of form, to which it is a parasitical addition—an accretion which can and must be excised before the beautiful can show itself as it was originally made, morally as well as formally perfect. How we all wish the sensual, indecent, and brutal, away from Hogarth, so that we might show him to the purest virgin without fear or blushing.

Christian. No, Kosmon. Nothing pure—nothing that is innocent, chaste, or nonsexual—whether it's Greek or satirical, is condemned. But everything—every image, poem, statue, or piece of music—that sparks sensual, immoral, and unholy desires within us is condemned, completely. Beauty was created to embody truth, both morally and physically; vice is a distortion of virtue—not a change in form, but a parasitic addition—something that can and must be removed before beauty can be revealed as it was originally intended, morally as well as formally perfect. How we all wish we could remove the sensual, indecent, and brutal elements from Hogarth, so we could show his work to the purest virgin without fear or embarrassment.

Sophon. And as well from Shakspere. Rotten members, though small in themselves, are yet large enough to taint the whole body. And those impurities, like rank growths of vine, may be lopped away without injuring any vital principle. In perfect art the utmost purity of intention, design, and execution, alone is wisdom. Every tree—every flower, in defiance of adverse contingencies, grows with perfect will to be perfect: and, shall man, who hath what they have not, a soul wherewith he may defy all ill, do less?

Sophon. Just like in Shakespeare. Even small rotten parts can still harm the whole system. Those impurities, like overgrown vines, can be cut away without affecting any essential aspect. In true art, having the highest purity of intention, design, and execution is the only real wisdom. Every tree and flower, despite challenges, grows with the strong desire to be perfect. So, should man, who has what they lack—a soul that allows him to overcome all negativity—not strive for the same?

Kosmon. But how may this purity be attained? I see every where close round the pricks; not a single step may be taken in advance without wounding something vital. Corruption strews thick both earth and ocean; it is only the heavens that are pure, and man cannot live upon manna alone.

Kosmon. But how can we achieve this purity? It feels like there are obstacles everywhere; we can't take a single step forward without harming something important. Corruption is all over the land and sea; only the heavens are pure, and people can't survive on manna alone.

Christian. Kosmon, you would seem to mistake what Sophon and I mean. Neither he nor I wish nature to be used less, or otherwise than as it appears; on the contrary, we wish it used more—more directly. Nature itself is comparatively pure; all that we desire is the removal of the factitious matter that the vice of fashion, evil hearts, and infamous desires, graft upon it. It is not simple innocent nature that we would exile, but the devilish and libidinous corruptions that sully nature.

Christian. Kosmon, it seems you’re misunderstanding what Sophon and I mean. Neither of us wants nature to be used less or any differently than it appears; on the contrary, we want it used more—more directly. Nature itself is relatively pure; all we want is to eliminate the artificial stuff that fashion, bad intentions, and immoral desires add to it. It’s not innocent nature that we want to banish but the wicked and lustful corruptions that tarnish nature.

Kalon. But, if your ideas were strictly carried out, there would be but little of worth left in the world for the artist to use; for, if 152 I understand you rightly, you object to his making use of any passion, whether heroic, patriotic, or loving, that is not rigidly virtuous.

Kalon. But if your ideas were followed exactly, there wouldn’t be much of value left in the world for artists to work with; because, if 152 I understand you correctly, you’re against them using any passion, whether it's heroic, patriotic, or loving, that isn’t strictly virtuous.

Christian. I do. Without he has a didactic aim; like as Hogarth had. A picture, poem, or statue, unless it speaks some purpose, is mere paint, paper, or stone. A work of art must have a purpose, or it is not a work of fine art: thus, then, if it be a work of fine art, it has a purpose; and, having purpose, it has either a good or an evil one: there is no alternative. An artist's works are his children, his immortal heirs, to his evil as well as to his good; as he hath trained them, so will they teach. Let him ask himself why does a parent so tenderly rear his children. Is it not because he knows that evil is evil, whether it take the shape of angels or devils? And is not the parent's example worthy of the artist's imitation? What advantage has a man over a child? Is there any preservative peculiar to manhood that it alone may see and touch sin, and yet be not defiled? Verily, there is none! All mere battles, assassinations, immolations, horrible deaths, and terrible situations used by the artist solely to excite,—every passion degrading to man's perfect nature,—should certainly be rejected, and that unhesitatingly.

Christian. I do. Unless he has a teaching purpose, just like Hogarth did. A picture, poem, or statue, if it doesn’t have a purpose, is just paint, paper, or stone. A work of art must have a purpose, or it’s not true fine art: therefore, if it is fine art, it has a purpose; and having a purpose, it has either a good or a bad one: there’s no other option. An artist’s works are like his children, his lasting legacy, representing both his good and bad; they will teach as he has trained them. He should ask himself why a parent so carefully raises their children. Is it not because they understand that evil is evil, whether it appears as angels or demons? And isn’t the parent’s example something the artist should follow? What advantage does an adult have over a child? Is there something unique about adulthood that allows it to see and confront sin without being tainted? Truly, there isn’t! All those battles, murders, sacrifices, horrible deaths, and dreadful situations used by the artist just to provoke emotion—every passion that degrades human nature—should definitely be rejected without hesitation.

Sophon.—Suffer me to extend the just conclusions of Christian. Art—true art—fine art—cannot be either coarse or low. Innocent-like, no taint will cling to it, and a smock frock is as pure as “virginal-chaste robes.” And,—sensualism, indecency, and brutality, excepted—sin is not sin, if not in the act; and, in satire, with the same exceptions, even sin in the act is tolerated when used to point forcibly a moral crime, or to warn society of a crying shame which it can remedy.

Sophon.—Allow me to build on the fair conclusions of Christian. True art—real art—great art—can never be cheap or vulgar. Like innocence, it won’t carry any stain, and a simple work shirt is as pure as “virgin-white garments.” Furthermore, aside from sensuality, indecency, and brutality, sin isn’t really sin unless it’s acted upon; and in satire, with those same exceptions, even sinful acts are accepted when they sharply highlight a moral wrongdoing or alert society to a pressing shame that it can address.

Kalon. But, my dear Sophon,—and you, Christian,—you do not condemn the oak because of its apples; and, like them, the sin in the poem, picture, or statue, may be a wormy accretion grafted from without. The spectator often makes sin where the artist intended none. For instance, in the nude,—where perhaps, the poet, painter, or sculptor, imagines he has embodied only the purest and chastest ideas and forms, the sensualist sees—what he wills to see; and, serpent-like, previous to devouring his prey, he covers it with his saliva.

Kalon. But, my dear Sophon—and you, Christian—you don’t judge the oak by its apples; and just like that, the flaw in the poem, picture, or statue might be an unwanted addition from outside. The viewer often creates flaws where the artist meant none. For example, in the nude—where the poet, painter, or sculptor might think they’ve captured the purest and most virtuous ideas and forms, the sensualist sees what they want to see; and like a serpent, before consuming its prey, they cover it in their own slaver.

Christian. The Circean poison, whether drunk from the clearest crystal or the coarsest clay, alike intoxicates and makes beasts of men. Be assured that every nude figure or nudity introduced in a poem, picture, or piece of sculpture, merely on physical grounds, and only for effect, is vicious. And, where it is boldly introduced and forms the central idea, it ought never to have a sense 153 of its condition: it is not nudity that is sinful, but the figure's knowledge of its nudity,(too surely communicated by it to the spectator,) that makes it so. Eve and Adam before their fall were not more utterly shameless than the artist ought to make his inventions. The Turk believes that, at the judgment-day, every artist will be compelled to furnish, from his own soul, soul for every one of his creations. This thought is a noble one, and should thoroughly awake poet, painter, and sculptor, to the awful responsibilities they labour under. With regard to the sensualist,—who is omnivorous, and swine-like, assimilates indifferently pure and impure, degrading everything he hears or sees,—little can be said beyond this; that for him, if the artist be without sin, he is not answerable. But in this responsibility he has two rigid yet just judges, God and himself;—let him answer there before that tribunal. God will acquit or condemn him only as he can acquit or condemn himself.

Christian. The Circean poison, whether sipped from the clearest glass or the roughest clay, intoxicates and turns people into beasts. Know that every nude figure or nudity presented in a poem, painting, or sculpture, solely for physical appeal and effect, is immoral. And when it is boldly displayed as the central idea, it should never reflect awareness of its own condition: it’s not the nudity that is sinful, but the figure's awareness of its nudity, which is undoubtedly communicated to the viewer, that makes it so. Eve and Adam before their fall were not more shameless than the artist should make his creations. The Turk believes that, on judgment day, every artist will have to provide, from their own soul, the essence for each of their creations. This idea is noble and should awaken poets, painters, and sculptors to the heavy responsibilities they carry. As for the sensualist—who indiscriminately consumes both pure and impure, degrading everything they hear or see—little can be said except this: for them, if the artist is sinless, they are not liable. However, within this responsibility, they have two strict yet fair judges, God and themselves; let them answer before that tribunal. God will acquit or condemn them only as they can acquit or condemn themselves.

Kalon. But, under any circumstance, beautiful nude flesh beautifully painted must kindle sensuality; and, described as beautifully in poetry, it will do the like, almost, if not quite, as readily. Sculpture is the only form of art in which it can be used thoroughly pure, chaste, unsullied, and unsullying. I feel, Christian, that you mean this. And see what you do!—What a vast domain of art you set a Solomon's seal upon! how numberless are the poems, pictures, and statues—the most beautiful productions of their authors—you put in limbo! To me, I confess, it appears the very top of prudery to condemn these lovely creations, merely because they quicken some men's pulses.

Kalon. But, regardless of the situation, beautiful nude bodies depicted beautifully will spark desire; and when described beautifully in poetry, they will do the same, almost, if not entirely, as easily. Sculpture is the only art form where it can be used completely pure, modest, untouched, and not corrupting. I sense, Christian, that you mean this. And look at what you're doing!—What a vast realm of art you put a Solomon's seal on! How countless are the poems, paintings, and sculptures—the most stunning works of their creators—that you put in limbo! To me, I must say, it seems like the height of narrow-mindedness to condemn these beautiful creations just because they excite some men.

Kosmon. And, to me, it appears hypercriticism to object to pictures, poems, and statues, calling them not works of art—or fine art—because they have no higher purpose than eye or ear-delight. If this law be held to be good, very few pictures called of the English school—of the English school, did I say?—very few pictures at all, of any school, are safe from condemnation: almost all the Dutch must suffer judgment, and a very large proportion of modern sculpture, poetry, and music, will not pass. Even “Christabel” and the “Eve of St. Agnes” could not stand the ordeal.

Kosmon. To me, it seems overly critical to dismiss pictures, poems, and statues as not being art—or fine art—just because their only purpose is to please the eye or ear. If this standard is considered valid, very few paintings from the English school—did I say English school?—hardly any paintings from any school would escape criticism: almost all the Dutch works would face judgment, and a large number of modern sculptures, poems, and music wouldn’t make the cut either. Even "Christabel" and "The Eve of St. Agnes" wouldn’t hold up under this scrutiny.

Christian. Oh, Kalon, you hardly need an answer! What! shall the artist spend weeks and months, nay, sometimes years, in thought and study, contriving and perfecting some beautiful invention,—in order only that men's pulses may be quickened? What!—can he, jesuit-like, dwell in the house of soul, only to discover where to sap her foundations?—Satan-like, does he turn his angel of light into a fiend of darkness, and use his God-delegated might against its giver, making Astartes and Molochs to draw other thousands 154 of innocent lives into the embrace of sin? And as for you, Kosmon, I regard purpose as I regard soul; one is not more the light of the thought than the other is the light of the body; and both, soul and purpose, are necessary for a complete intellect; and intellect, of the intellectual—of which the fine arts are the capital members—is not more to be expected than demanded. I believe that most of the pictures you mean are mere natural history paintings from the animal side of man. The Dutchmen may, certainly, go Letheward; but for their colour, and subtleties of execution, they would not be tolerated by any man of taste.

Christian. Oh, Kalon, you don’t even need an answer! What? Should an artist spend weeks, months, or even years thinking and studying, creating and perfecting some beautiful invention, just to excite people's emotions? What?—can he, like a Jesuit, live in the realm of the soul only to figure out how to undermine its foundations?—Like Satan, does he turn his angel of light into a fiend of darkness, using his God-given power against its source, bringing forth Astartes and Molochs to lead countless innocent lives into sin? And as for you, Kosmon, I see purpose just like I see the soul; neither is less important than the other—one illuminates thought just as the other illuminates the body; and both, soul and purpose, are vital for a complete intellect. And intellect, of the intellectual—of which the fine arts are the main elements—is something that should be both expected and demanded. I believe that most of the paintings you’re talking about are just natural history paintings showing the animal side of humanity. The Dutch may certainly lose themselves in oblivion; but for their color and subtleties in execution, they wouldn’t be accepted by any person with taste.

Sophon. Christian here, I think, is too stringent. Though walls be necessary round our flower gardens to keep out swine and other vile cattle—yet I can see no reason why, with excluding beasts, we should also exclude light and air. Purpose is purpose or not, according to the individual capacity to assimilate it. Different plants require different soils, and they will rather die than grow on unfriendly ones; it is the same with animals; they endure existence only through their natural food; and this variety of soils, plants, and vegetables, is the world less man. But man, as well as the other created forms, is subject to the same law: he takes only that aliment he can digest. It is sufficient with some men that their sensoria be delighted with pleasurable and animated grouping, colour, light, and shade: this feeling or desire of their's is, in itself, thoroughly innocent: it is true, it is not a great burden for them to carry; no, but it is the lightness of the burden that is the merit; for thereby, their step is quickened and not clogged, their intellect is exhilarated and not oppressed. Thus, then, a purpose is secured, from a picture or poem or statue, which may not have in it the smallest particle of what Christian and I think necessary for it to possess; he reckons a poem, picture, or statue, to be a work of fine art by the quality and quantity of thought it contains, by the mental leverage it possesses wherewith to move his mind, by the honey which he may hive, and by the heavenly manna he may gather therefrom.

Sophon. Christian here, I think, is too strict. While it's necessary to have walls around our flower gardens to keep out pigs and other undesirable animals, I don’t see why we should also shut out light and air. Purpose depends on a person's ability to understand it. Different plants need different types of soil, and they’re likely to die rather than grow in the wrong conditions; the same goes for animals, which only survive on their natural food. This diversity in soils, plants, and vegetables makes up the world beyond humans. But humans, like other living beings, follow the same rule: they take in only what they can digest. For some people, it's enough that their senses are pleased by beautiful and lively arrangements of color, light, and shadow. This desire is completely innocent; it's true that it doesn't weigh much on them, but the lightness of the burden is actually a virtue because it allows them to move freely, lifting their spirits and sharpening their minds. Thus, a purpose can be gained from a picture, poem, or statue that may not have any of the elements Christian and I consider necessary. He views a poem, picture, or statue as a work of fine art based on the depth and richness of thought contained within it, the mental impact it has to inspire him, the insights he can gain, and the uplifting experience he can derive from it.

Kosmon. Christian wants art like Magdalen Hospitals, where the windows are so contrived that all of earth is excluded, and only heaven is seen. Wisdom is not only shown in the soul, but also in the body: the bones, nerves, and muscles, are quite as wonderful in idea as is the incorporeal essence which rules them. And the animal part of man wants as much caring for as the spiritual: God made both, and is equally praised through each. And men's souls are as much touchable and teachable through their animal feelings as ever they are through their mental aspirations; this both Orpheus and Amphion knew when they, with their music, made towns to rise in 155 savage woods by savage hands. And hence, in that light, nothing is without a purpose; and I maintain,—if they give but the least glimpse of happiness to a single human being,—that even the Dutch masters are useful, I believe that the thought-wrapped philosopher, who, in his close-pent study, designs some valuable blessing for his lower and more animal brethren, only pursues the craving of his nature; and that his happiness is no higher than their's in their several occupations and delights. Sight and sense are fully as powerful for happiness as thought and ratiocination. Nature grows flowers wherever she can; she causes sweet waters to ripple over stony beds, and living wells to spring up in deserts, so that grass and herbs may grow and afford nourishment to some of God's creatures. Even the granite and the lava must put forth blossoms.

Kosmon. Christian wants art like Magdalen Hospitals, where the windows are designed in a way that keeps all of the earth out, allowing only heaven to be seen. Wisdom is displayed not just in the soul but also in the body: the bones, nerves, and muscles are just as amazing in concept as the incorporeal essence that governs them. And the physical part of humans needs as much care as the spiritual: God created both, and is equally honored through each. People's souls can be just as influenced and taught through their physical feelings as they are through their intellectual aspirations; both Orpheus and Amphion understood this when they used their music to build cities in wild forests with wild hands. Therefore, nothing is without purpose; I argue that—even if they provide just a little happiness to a single person—even the Dutch masters are valuable. I believe that the philosopher, wrapped up in thoughts and locked away in his study, designing something beneficial for his lower, more animalistic siblings, is simply fulfilling his own nature; and that his happiness is no greater than theirs in their various activities and pleasures. Sight and sense are just as powerful for achieving happiness as thought and reasoning. Nature produces flowers everywhere she can; she lets sweet waters flow over rocky beds, and brings forth living springs in deserts so that grass and plants can grow and nourish some of God's creatures. Even granite and lava must bloom.

Kalon. Oh Christian, children cannot digest strong meats! Neither can a blind man be made to see by placing him opposite the sun. The sound of the violin is as innocent as that of the organ. And, though there be a wide difference in the sacredness of the occupations, yet dance, song, and the other amusements common to society, are quite as necessary to a healthy condition of the mind and body, as is to the soul the pursuit and daily practice of religion. The healthy condition of the mind and body is, after all, the happy life; and whether that life be most mental or most animal it matters little, even before God, so long as its delights, amusements, and occupations, be thoroughly innocent and chaste.

Kalon. Oh Christian, children can’t handle heavy stuff! Just like a blind person can’t see by sitting in front of the sun. The sound of the violin is just as pure as that of the organ. And while there’s a big difference in the sacredness of the activities, dance, song, and other social entertainment are just as important for a healthy mind and body as the pursuit and daily practice of religion are for the soul. In the end, a healthy mind and body lead to a happy life; whether that life is more intellectual or more physical doesn’t matter much, even to God, as long as its joys, entertainments, and activities are completely innocent and pure.

Christian. So long as the pursuits, pastimes, and pleasures of mankind be innocent and chaste,—with you all, heartily, I believe it matters little how or in what form they be enjoyed. Pure water is certainly equally pure, whether it trickle from the hill-side or flow through crystal conduits; and equally refreshing whether drunk from the iron bowl or the golden goblet;—only the crystal and gold will better please some natures than the hill-side and the iron. I know also that a star may give more light than the moon,—but that is up in its own heavens and not here on earth. I know that it is not light and shade which make a complete globe, but, as well, the local and neutral tints. Thus, my friends, you perceive that I am neither for building a wall, nor for contriving windows so as to exclude light, air, and earth. As much as any of you, I am for every man's sitting under his own vine, and for his training, pruning, and eating its fruit how he pleases. Let the artist paint, write, or carve, what and how he wills, teach the world through sense or through thought,—I will not dissent; I have no patent to entitle me to do so; nay, I will be thoroughly satisfied with whatsoever he does, so long as it is pure, unsensual, and earnestly true. But, as the mental 156 is the peculiar feature that places man apart from and above animals,—so ought all that he does to be apart from and above their nature; especially in the fine arts, which are the intellectual perfection of the intellectual. And nothing short of this intellectual perfection,—however much they may be pictures, poems, statues, or music,—can rank such works to be works of Fine Art. They may have merit,—nay, be useful, and hence, in some sort, have a purpose: but they are as much works of Fine Art as Babel was the Temple of Solomon.

Christian. As long as people’s activities, hobbies, and pleasures are innocent and pure, I truly believe it doesn’t matter how or in what form they are enjoyed. Pure water is just as pure whether it flows from a hillside or through crystal pipes; and it’s equally refreshing whether you drink it from an iron bowl or a golden cup—only some people prefer the crystal and gold over the hillside and iron. I also understand that a star can shine brighter than the moon—but that’s in its own sky, not down here on earth. I know that light and shadow alone do not make a complete sphere, but so do local and neutral hues. So, my friends, you see that I’m not in favor of building walls or creating windows that shut out light, air, and earth. Like any of you, I support every person having their own space and cultivating, trimming, and enjoying its fruits however they wish. Let the artist paint, write, or sculpt as they please, teaching the world through sensory experience or thought—I won’t object; I have no right to do so. In fact, I’ll be completely satisfied with whatever they create, as long as it’s pure, not driven by lust, and genuinely true. However, since the mental aspect is what sets man apart from and above animals, everything he creates should also be distinct from and superior to what belongs to animals—especially in fine arts, which represent the highest level of intellect. Nothing less than this intellectual excellence—no matter if they are paintings, poems, sculptures, or music—can elevate such works to the status of Fine Art. They might have value—indeed, be useful, and thus serve a purpose: but they are no more Fine Art than Babel was the Temple of Solomon.

Sophon. And man can be made to understand these truths—can be drawn to crave for and love the fine arts: it is only to take him in hand as we would take some animal—tenderly using it—entreating it, as it were, to do its best—to put forth all its powers with all its capable force and beauty. Nor is it so very difficult a task to raise, in the low, conceptions of things high: the mass of men have a fine appreciation of God and his goodness: and as active, charitable, and sympathetic a nurture in the beautiful and true as they have given to them in religion, would as surely and swiftly raise in them an equally high appreciation of the fine arts. But, if the artist would essay such a labour, he must show them what fine art is: and, in order to do this effectually, as an architect clears away from some sacred edifice which he restores the shambles and shops, which, like filthy toads cowering on a precious monument, have squatted themselves round its noble proportions; so must he remove from his art-edifice the deformities which hide—the corruptions which shame it.

Sophon. People can be taught to understand these truths—they can learn to crave and appreciate the fine arts. It’s just a matter of guiding them gently, like you would with a pet—encouraging them to give their best, to unleash all their abilities with their full strength and beauty. It's not that hard to elevate people's understanding of higher concepts: most people have a good sense of God and his goodness. If they received the same active, caring, and supportive upbringing in beauty and truth that they get in religion, they would quickly develop a similar appreciation for the fine arts. But if an artist wants to take on this challenge, they need to show people what fine art truly is. To do this effectively, just as an architect clears away the clutter and shops surrounding a sacred building he’s restoring—like ugly toads clinging to a precious monument—an artist must remove the flaws that hide the true beauty of their work.

Christian. How truly Sophon speaks a retrospective look will show. The disfigurements which both he and I deplore are strictly what he compared them to; they are shambles and shops grafted on a sacred edifice. Still, indigenous art is sacred and devoted to religious purposes: this keeps it pure for a time; but, like a stream travelling and gathering other streams as it goes through wide stretches of country to the sea, it receives greater and more numerous impurities the farther it gets from its source, until, at last, what was, in its rise, a gentle rilling through snows and over whitest stones, roars into the ocean a muddy and contentious river. Men soon long to touch and taste all that they see; savage-like, him whom to-day they deem a god and worship, they on the morrow get an appetite for and kill, to eat and barter. And thus art is degraded, made a thing of carnal desire—a commodity of the exchange. Yes, Sophon, to be instructive, to become a teaching instrument, the art-edifice must be cleansed from its abominations; and, with them, must the artist sweep out the improvements and ruthless restorations that hang on it like formless botches on peopled tapestry. The 157 multitude must be brought to stand face to face with the pious and earnest builders, to enjoy the severely simple, beautiful, aspiring, and solemn temple, in all its first purity, the same as they bequeathed it to them as their posterity.

Christian. How truly Sophon speaks. A look back will show. The distortions that both he and I lament are exactly what he compared them to; they are wrecks and shops attached to a sacred building. Still, native art is sacred and intended for religious purposes: this keeps it pure for a while; but, like a river that flows and collects other streams as it travels through many areas to the sea, it picks up more and more impurities the further it strays from its source, until, eventually, what began as a gentle flow over snow and smooth stones crashes into the ocean as a muddy, turbulent river. People quickly want to touch and taste everything they see; like savages, they worship someone as a god today, but tomorrow they crave them and kill them to eat and trade. And so art is degraded, becoming something of physical desire—a commodity for trade. Yes, Sophon, to be meaningful and serve as a teaching tool, the art structure must be cleansed of its impurities; and along with them, the artist must remove the alterations and harsh restorations that hang on it like poorly done patches on a worn tapestry. The 157 crowd must be brought face to face with the devoted and passionate creators, to appreciate the starkly simple, beautiful, aspiring, and solemn temple, in all its original purity, just as they passed it down to them for future generations.

Kalon. The peasant, upon acquaintance, quickly prefers wheaten bread to the black and sour mass that formerly served him: and when true jewels are placed before him, counterfeit ones in his eyes soon lose their lustre, and become things which he scorns. The multitude are teachable—teachable as a child; but, like a child, they are self-willed and obstinate, and will learn in their own way, or not at all. And, if the artist wishes to raise them unto a fit audience, he must consult their very waywardness, or his work will be a Penelope's web of done and undone: he must be to them not only cords of support staying their every weakness against sin and temptation, but also, tendrils of delight winding around them. But I cannot understand why regeneration can flow to them through sacred art alone. All pure art is sacred art. And the artist having soul as well as nature—the lodestar as well as the lodestone—to steer his path by—and seeing that he must circle earth—it matters little from what quarter he first points his course; all that is necessary is that he go as direct as possible, his knowledge keeping him from quicksands and sunken rocks.

Kalon. When a peasant gets to know different kinds of bread, he quickly prefers white bread over the black, sour kind he used to eat. When real jewels are placed in front of him, fake ones lose their shine and become something he looks down on. The masses are eager to learn—like children—but, like children, they can be stubborn and will only learn in their own way or not at all. If an artist wants to elevate them into a suitable audience, he must work with their rebellious nature; otherwise, his efforts will be a useless cycle of progress and setbacks. He must provide them with both support against weakness and temptations, as well as joy and inspiration. However, I don't understand why true transformation can only come through sacred art. All genuine art is sacred. An artist, possessing both soul and nature—the guiding star as well as the attractive force—must navigate his journey. Since he has to travel around the world, it doesn't really matter where he starts; what’s essential is that he moves toward his goal as directly as possible, using his knowledge to avoid pitfalls and hidden dangers.

Christian. Yes, Kalon;—and, to compare things humble—though conceived in the same spirit of love—with things mighty, the artist, if he desires to inform the people thoroughly, must imitate Christ, and, like him, stoop down to earth and become flesh of their flesh; and his work should be wrought out with all his soul and strength in the same world-broad charity, and truth, and virtue, and be, for himself as well as for them, a justification for his teaching. But all art, simply because it is pure and perfect, cannot, for those grounds alone, be called sacred: Christian, it may, and that justly; for only since Christ taught have morals been considered a religion. Christian and sacred art bear that relation to each other that the circle bears to its generating point; the first is only volume, the last is power: and though the first—as the world includes God—includes with it the last, still, the last is the greatest, for it makes that which includes it: thus all pure art is Christian, but not all is sacred. Christian art comprises the earth and its humanities, and, by implication, God and Christ also; and sacred art is the emanating idea—the central causating power—the jasper throne, whereon sits Christ, surrounded by the prophets, apostles, and saints, administering judgement, wisdom, and holiness. In this sense, then, the art you would call sacred is not sacred, but Christian: and, as all perfect art158 is Christian, regeneration necessarily can only flow thence; and thus it is, as you say, that, from whatever quarter the artist steers his course, he steers aright.

Christian. Yes, Kalon;—and to compare humble things—though created with the same spirit of love—with powerful things, the artist, if he wants to truly connect with the people, must follow Christ's example, and like him, come down to earth and become part of their lives; and his work should be created with all his heart and effort in the same broad spirit of charity, truth, and virtue, serving as a justification for his teachings both for himself and for them. However, not all art, simply because it is pure and perfect, can be called sacred just for that reason: it can be called Christian, and fairly so; for it is only since Christ taught that morals have been thought of as a form of religion. Christian and sacred art are related like a circle to its center; the first represents volume, while the latter represents power: and although the first—since the world includes God—encompasses the last, the last is the greatest, because it creates that which encompasses it: thus all pure art is Christian, but not all of it is sacred. Christian art includes the earth and its humanity, and, by extension, also God and Christ; and sacred art is the originating idea—the central creative force—the jasper throne where Christ sits, surrounded by prophets, apostles, and saints, administering judgment, wisdom, and holiness. In this sense, then, the art you call sacred is not really sacred, but Christian: and, as all perfect art158 is Christian, true regeneration can only come from it; and that’s why, as you say, no matter where the artist directs his path, he is heading in the right direction.

Kosmon. And, Christian, is a return to this sacred or Christian art by you deemed possible? I question it. How can you get the art of one age to reflect that of another, when the image to be reflected is without the angle of reflection? The sun cannot be seen of us when it is night! and that class of art has got its golden age too remote—its night too long set—for it to hope ever to grasp rule again, or again to see its day break upon it. You have likened art to a river rising pure, and rolling a turbid volume into the ocean. I have a comparison equally just. The career of one artist contains in itself the whole of art-history; its every phase is presented by him in the course of his life. Savage art is beheld in his childish scratchings and barbarous glimmerings; Indian, Egyptian, and Assyrian art in his boyish rigidity and crude fixedness of idea and purpose; Mediæval, or pre-Raffaelle art is seen in his youthful timid darings, his unripe fancies oscillating between earth and heaven; there where we expect truth, we see conceit; there where we want little, much is given—now a blank eyed riddle,—dark with excess of self,—now a giant thought—vast but repulsive,—and now angel visitors startling us with wisdom and touches of heavenly beauty. Every where is seen exactness; but it is the exactness of hesitation, and not of knowledge—the line of doubt, and not of power: all the promises for ripeness are there; but, as yet, all are immature. And mature art is presented when all these rude scaffoldings are thrown down—when the man steps out of the chrysalis a complete idea—both Psyche and Eros—free-thoughted, free-tongued, and free-handed;—a being whose soul moves through the heavens and the earth—now choiring it with angels—and now enthroning it, bay-crowned, among the men-kings;—whose hand passes over all earth, spreading forth its beauties unerring as the seasons—stretches through cloudland, revealing its delectable glories, or, eagle-like, soars right up against the sun;—or seaward goes seizing the cresting foam as it leaps—the ships and their crews as they wallow in the watery valleys, or climb their steeps, or hang over their flying ridges:—daring and doing all whatsoever it shall dare to do, with boundless fruitfulness of idea, and power, and line; that is mature art—art of the time of Phidias, of Raffaelle, and of Shakspere. And, Christian, in preferring the art of the period previous to Raffaelle to the art of his time, you set up the worse for the better, elevate youth above manhood, and tell us that the half-formed and unripe berry is wholesomer than the perfect and ripened fruit.

Kosmon. So, Christian, do you think it's possible to return to this sacred or Christian art? I doubt it. How can the art of one era reflect that of another when there’s no proper angle of reflection? We can't see the sun at night! That form of art has had its golden age too far in the past—its night has been too long—for it to ever regain its former glory or have a new dawn. You’ve compared art to a river that starts pure but flows a muddy volume into the ocean. I have an equally fitting comparison. The journey of one artist embodies the entire history of art; every phase is represented throughout his life. Primitive art shows in his childish doodles and rough sketches; Indian, Egyptian, and Assyrian art appear in his youthful stiffness and clumsy ideas; Medieval or pre-Raphael art is reflected in his early timid experiments, his unrefined thoughts floating between earth and heaven. Where we look for truth, we find arrogance; where we desire simplicity, we’re overwhelmed—sometimes a riddle with blank eyes, heavy with self-absorption; at other times, a vast yet unappealing idea; and then we have angelic figures surprising us with wisdom and glimpses of heavenly beauty. There’s precision everywhere, but it’s the precision of uncertainty, not of knowledge—the line of doubt, not strength. All the signs of maturity are present, but they are still raw. True mature art emerges when all these rough structures are dismantled—when the artist emerges from the cocoon as a complete idea—both Psyche and Eros—thoughtful, expressive, and skilled; a being whose spirit traverses the sky and the earth—now singing with angels and now crowned with laurel among kings; whose hand sweeps across the earth, spreading its beauty as surely as the changing seasons—reaching through the clouds to unveil its delightful wonders, or soaring like an eagle toward the sun; or seizing the cresting waves at sea, capturing ships and crews as they navigate the watery depths or climb the heights, or hover over the rushing slopes—boldly accomplishing whatever it dares to attempt, with endless creativity, power, and form; that is mature art—the art from the time of Phidias, Raphael, and Shakespeare. And, Christian, in choosing the art before Raphael over the art of his time, you favor the lesser over the greater, placing youth above adulthood, and suggesting that the underdeveloped and unripe berry is healthier than the perfect, ripe fruit.

159

Christian. Kosmon, your thoughts seduce you; or rather, your nature prefers the full and rich to the exact and simple: you do not go deep enough—do not penetrate beneath the image's gilt overlay, and see that it covers only worm-devoured wood. Your very comparison tells against you. What you call ripeness, others, with as much truth, may call over-ripeness, nay, even rottenness; when all the juices are drunk with their lusciousness, sick with over-sweetness. And the art which you call youthful and immature—may be, most likely is, mature and wholesome in the same degree that it is tasteful, a perfect round of beautiful, pure, and good. You call youth immature; but in what does it come short of manhood. Has it not all that man can have,—free, happy, noble, and spiritual thoughts? And are not those thoughts newer, purer, and more unselfish in the youth than in the man? What eye has the man, that the youth's is not as comprehensive, keen, rapid, and penetrating? or what hand, that the youth's is not as swift, forceful, cunning, and true? And what does the youth gain in becoming man? Is it freshness, or deepness, or power, or wisdom? nay rather—is it not languor—the languor of satiety—of indifferentism? And thus soul-rusted and earth-charmed, what mate is he for his former youth? Drunken with the world-lees, what can he do but pourtray nature drunken as well, and consumed with the same fever or stupor that consumes himself, making up with gilding and filigree what he lacks in truth and sincerity? and what comparison shall exist here and between what his youth might or could have done, with a soul innocent and untroubled as heaven's deep calm of blue, gazing on earth with seraph eyes—looking, but not longing—or, in the spirit rapt away before the emerald-like rainbow-crowned throne, witnessing “things that shall be hereafter,” and drawing them down almost as stainless as he beheld them? What an array of deep, earnest, and noble thinkers, like angels armed with a brightness that withers, stand between Giotto and Raffaelle; to mention only Orcagna, Ghiberti, Masaccio, Lippi, Fra Beato Angelico, and Francia. Parallel them with post-Raffaelle artists? If you think you can, you have dared a labour of which the fruit shall be to you as Dead Sea apples, golden and sweet to the eye, but, in the mouth, ashes and bitterness. And the Phidian era was a youthful one—the highest and purest period of Hellenic art: after that time they added no more gods or heroes, but took for models instead—the Alcibiadeses and Phyrnes, and made Bacchuses and Aphrodites; not as Phidias would have—clothed with the greatness of thought, or girded with valour, or veiled with modesty; but dissolved with the voluptuousness of the bath, naked, wanton, and shameless.

Christian. Kosmon, your thoughts are misleading you; or rather, your nature prefers the rich and full to the straightforward and simple: you don’t dig deep enough—don’t look beyond the glittering surface of the image and see that it only covers decaying wood. Your very comparison works against you. What you call ripeness, others might just as accurately call over-ripeness, or even rottenness; when all the juices are drained of their lushness, sick with excess sweetness. And the art you describe as youthful and immature—likely is, in fact, mature and healthy to the same extent that it is tasteful, a perfect blend of beautiful, pure, and good. You label youth as immature; but what does it lack compared to manhood? Doesn’t it have all that man possesses—free, happy, noble, and spiritual thoughts? And are those thoughts not newer, purer, and less selfish in the young than in the adult? What sight does a man possess that a youth’s isn’t as broad, sharp, quick, and insightful? Or what ability does the man have that the youth’s isn’t as quick, strong, shrewd, and true? And what does the youth gain in becoming a man? Is it freshness, depth, power, or wisdom? No, rather—is it not weariness—the weariness of excess—of indifference? And thus, tarnished and enchanted by the world, what kind of companion is he for his former youthful self? Intoxicated by the world's dregs, what can he do but depict nature as intoxicated too, consumed by the same fever or stupor that consumes him, compensating with embellishments and intricacies for what he lacks in truth and sincerity? What comparison remains between what he could have achieved in his youth, with a soul as innocent and untroubled as a calm, blue sky, gazing at the world with seraphic eyes—looking, yet not longing—or, in a spirit uplifted before the emerald-like, rainbow-crowned throne, witnessing “things that shall be hereafter,” and bringing them down almost as pure as he saw them? A lineup of deep, serious, and noble thinkers, like angels armed with a brightness that fades, stands between Giotto and Raffaelle; to only name Orcagna, Ghiberti, Masaccio, Lippi, Fra Beato Angelico, and Francia. Can you match them with post-Raffaelle artists? If you think you can, you've taken on a task whose fruits will be for you like Dead Sea apples, golden and sweet in appearance, but ashes and bitterness in your mouth. The Phidian era was a youthful one—the highest and purest time of Hellenic art: after that, they added no more gods or heroes, but instead took Alcibiades and Phyrne as models, creating Bacchuses and Aphrodites; not as Phidias would have—clothed in greatness of thought, girded with valor, or veiled in modesty; but dissolved in the sensuality of the bath, naked, wanton, and shameless.

160

Sophon. You hear, Kosmon, that Christian prefers ripe youth to ripe manhood: and he is right. Early summer is nobler than early autumn; the head is wiser than the hand. You take the hand to mean too much: you should not judge by quantity, or luxuriance, or dexterity, but by quality, chastity, and fidelity. And colour and tone are only a fair setting to thought and virtue. Perhaps it is the fate, or rather the duty, of mortals to make a sacrifice for all things, withheld as well as given. Hand sometimes succumbs to head, and head in its turn succumbs to hand; the first is the lot of youth, the last of manhood. The question is—which of the two we can best afford to do without. Narrowed down to this, I think but very few men would be found who would not sacrifice in the loss of hand in preference to its gain at the loss of head.

Sophon. You know, Kosmon, that Christian prefers youthful vigor to mature strength, and he’s right. Early summer is better than early autumn; the mind is smarter than the body. You put too much emphasis on the physical: you shouldn’t judge by size, abundance, or skill, but by quality, purity, and loyalty. And color and tone are just a nice backdrop for thought and character. Maybe it’s the fate—or really the duty—of humans to make sacrifices for everything, both what is given and what is withheld. Sometimes the body gives way to the mind, and sometimes the mind gives way to the body; the first is typical of youth, the last of adulthood. The real question is which of the two we can least afford to lose. When it comes down to it, I believe very few men would choose to lose their mind in favor of physical strength.

Kosmon. But, Christian, in advocating a return to this pre-Raffaelle art, are you not—you yourself—urging the committal of “ruthless restorations” and “improvements,” new and vile as any that you have denounced? You tell the artist, that he should restore the sacred edifice to its first purity—the same as it was bequeathed by its pious and earnest builders. But can he do this and be himself original? For myself, I would above all things urge him to study how to reproduce, and not how to represent—to imitate no past perfection, but to create for himself another, as beautiful, wise, and true. I would say to him, “build not on old ground, profaned, polluted, trod into slough by filthy animals; but break new ground—virgin ground—ground that thought has never imagined or eye seen, and dig into our hearts a foundation, deep and broad as our humanity. Let it not be a temple formed of hands only, but built up of us—us of the present—body of our body, soul of our soul.”

Kosmon. But, Christian, in pushing for a return to this pre-Raffaelle art, aren’t you—yourself—calling for “ruthless restorations” and “improvements” that are as new and awful as the ones you've criticized? You tell the artist that he should restore the sacred building to its original purity—just like it was left by its devoted and sincere builders. But can he do this and still be original? For me, I would emphasize that he should learn how to reproduce, not just how to represent—to imitate no past perfection but to create something new for himself that is just as beautiful, wise, and true. I would say to him, “don’t build on old, contaminated ground that’s been trampled by filthy animals; but break new ground—untouched ground—land that thought has never imagined or seen, and dig into our hearts a foundation, deep and wide as our humanity. Let it not just be a temple made by hands, but built from us—us of today—body of our body, soul of our soul.”

Christian. When men wish to raise a piece of stone, or to move it along, they seek for a fulcrum to use their lever from; and, this obtained, they can place the stone wheresoever they please. And world-perfections come into existence too slowly for men to reject all the teaching and experience of their predecessors: the labour of learning is trifling compared to the labour of finding out; the first implies only days, the last, hundreds of years. The discovery of the new world without the compass would have been sheer chance; but with it, it became an absolute certainty. So, and in such manner, the modern artist seeks to use early mediæval art, as a fulcrum to raise through, but only as a fulcrum; for he himself holds the lever, whereby he shall both guide and fix the stones of his art temple; as experience, which shall be to him a 161 rudder directing the motion of his ship, but in subordination to his control; and as a compass, which shall regulate his journey, but which, so far from taking away his liberty, shall even add to it, because through it his course is set so fast in the ways of truth as to allow him, undividedly, to give up his whole soul to the purpose of his voyage, and to steer a wider and freer path over the trackless, but to him, with his rudder and compass, no longer the trackless or waste ocean; for, God and his endeavours prospering him, that shall yield up unto his hands discoveries as man-worthy as any hitherto beheld by men, or conceived by poets.

Christian. When people want to lift a stone or move it, they look for a fulcrum to use their lever on; and, once they find it, they can place the stone wherever they want. Achieving perfection in the world takes time, so it's foolish for us to disregard the lessons and experiences of those who came before us. The effort to learn is small compared to the effort required to discover; learning might take days, while discovery can take hundreds of years. Discovering the new world without a compass would have been pure luck; but with it, that discovery became a certainty. Similarly, the modern artist uses early medieval art as a fulcrum to elevate his work, but it's only a fulcrum; he himself controls the lever that guides and positions the stones of his artistic temple. His experience will serve as a 161 rudder steering his ship, but it remains under his control; and it works like a compass that directs his journey, but far from limiting his freedom, it enhances it, because it anchors his path so firmly in the pursuit of truth that he can wholly devote himself to his mission. He’s able to navigate a broader and freer course over what he once saw as an endless, uncharted ocean; for, with God's blessing and his efforts, he will uncover discoveries as significant as any seen by humanity or imagined by poets.

Kalon. But, Christian, another artist with equal justness might use Hellenic art as a means toward making happy discoveries; formatively, there is nothing in it that is not both beautiful and perfect; and beautiful things, rainbow-like, are once and for ever beautiful; and the contemplation and study of its dignified, graceful, and truthful embodiments—which, by common consent, it only is allowed to possess in an eminent and universal degree—is full as likely to awaken in the mind of its student as high revelations of wisdom, and cause him to bear to earth as many perfections for man, as ever the study of pre-Raffaelle art can reveal or give, through its votary.

Kalon. But, Christian, another artist with equal perspective might use Hellenic art to make joyful discoveries; essentially, there’s nothing in it that isn’t both beautiful and perfect. Beautiful things, like rainbows, are eternally beautiful; and the contemplation and study of its dignified, graceful, and truthful representations—which, by common agreement, it’s allowed to have in a highly impressive and universal way—is just as likely to inspire its student with profound insights and lead him to bring as many improvements to humanity as the study of pre-Renaissance art can offer through its followers.

Christian. But beautiful things, to be beautiful in the highest degree, like the rainbow, must have a spiritual as well as a physical voice. Lovely as it is, it is not the arch of colours that glows in the heavens of our hearts; what does, is the inner and invisible sense for which it was set up of old by God, and of which its many-hued form is only the outward and visible sign. Thus, beautiful things alone, of themselves, are not sufficient for this task; to be sufficient they must be as vital with soul as they are with shape. To be formatively perfect is not enough; they must also be spiritually perfect, and this not locally but universally. The art of the Greeks was a local art; and hence, now, it has no spiritual. Their gods speak to us no longer as gods, or teach us divinely: they have become mere images of stone—profane embodiments. False to our spiritual, Hellenic art wants every thing that Christian art is full of. Sacred and universal, this clasps us, as Abraham's bosom did Lazarus, within its infinite embraces, causing every fibre of our being to quicken under its heavenly truths. Ithuriel's golden spear was not more antagonistic to Satan's loathly transformation—than is Christian opposed to pagan art. The wide, the awful gulf, separating one from the other, will be felt instantly in its true force by first thinking ZEUS, and then thinking CHRIST. How pale, shadowy, and shapeless the vision of lust, 162 revenge, and impotence, that rises at the thought of Zeus; but at the thought of Christ, how overwhelming the inrush of sublime and touching realities; what height and depth of love and power; what humility, and beauty, and immaculate purity are made ours at the mention of his name; the Saviour, the Intercessor, the Judge, the Resurrection and the Life. These—these are the divinely awful truths taught by our faith; and which should also be taught by our art. Hellenic art, like the fig tree that only bore leaves, withered at Christ's coming; and thus no “happy discoveries” can flow thence, or “revelations of wisdom,” or other perfections be borne to earth for man.

Christian. But for things to be truly beautiful, like the rainbow, they need to have both a spiritual and a physical presence. As lovely as it is, it's not just the colorful arc that shines in the skies of our hearts; what truly shines is the inner, invisible meaning established long ago by God, and its vibrant form is merely the outward and visible representation of that meaning. Beautiful things alone aren't enough; to truly fulfill their purpose, they must have as much soul as they do shape. Being aesthetically perfect isn't sufficient; they must also be spiritually perfect, and this perfection needs to be universal, not just local. Greek art was local art; therefore, it lacks spiritual depth today. Their gods don’t communicate with us as divine beings anymore; they have become mere stone images—mundane representations. Unlike our spiritual beliefs, Hellenic art lacks everything that Christian art embodies. Sacred and universal, it encompasses us, just like Abraham's bosom embraced Lazarus, awakening every fiber of our being with its heavenly truths. Ithuriel's golden spear was no more opposed to Satan's grotesque transformation than Christian art is to pagan art. The vast, terrifying chasm that separates the two will be immediately felt by anyone who thinks of ZEUS and then thinks of CHRIST. How pale, shadowy, and formless is the image of lust, revenge, and impotence that comes to mind when thinking of Zeus; but at the thought of Christ, how powerful is the wave of sublime and moving realities; what heights and depths of love and authority; what humility, beauty, and immaculate purity we embrace at the sound of His name; the Savior, the Intercessor, the Judge, the Resurrection and the Life. These—these are the divinely profound truths taught by our faith, and they should also be expressed in our art. Hellenic art, like the fig tree that only produced leaves, withered at Christ's arrival; and thus no “happy discoveries” or “revelations of wisdom” or any other perfections can spring forth from there for mankind.

Sophon. Christian thinks and says, that if the spiritual be not in a thing, it cannot be put upon it; and hence, if a work of art be not a god, it must be a man, or a mere image of one; and that the faith of the Pagan is the foolishness of the Christian. Nor does he utter unreason; for, notwithstanding their perfect forms, their gods are not gods to us, but only perfect forms: Apollo, Theseus, the Ilissus, Aphrodite, Artemis, Psyche, and Eros, are only shapeful manhood, womanhood, virginhood, and youth, and move us only by the exact amount of humanity they possess in common with ourselves. Homer and Æschylus, and Sophocles, and Phidias, live not by the sacred in them, but by the human: and, but for this common bond, Hellenic art would have been submerged in the same Lethe that has drowned the Indian, Egyptian, and Assyrian Theogonies and arts. And, if we except form, what other thing does Hellenic art offer to the modern artist, that is not thoroughly opposed to his faith, wants, and practice? And thought—thought in accordance with all the lines of his knowledge, temperament, and habits—thought through which he makes and shapes for men, and is understood by them—it is as destitute of, as inorganic matter of soul and reason. But Christian art, because of the faith upon which it is built, suffers under no such drawbacks, for that faith is as personal and vigorous now as ever it was at its origin—every motion and principle of our being moves to it like a singing harmony;—it is the breath which brings out of us, Æolian-harp-like, our most penetrating and heavenly music—the river of the water of life, which searches all our dry parts and nourishes them, causing them to spring up and bear abundantly the happy seed which shall enrich and make fat the earth to the uttermost parts thereof.

Sophon. Christian thinks and says that if something doesn't have a spiritual aspect, it can't be added to it; therefore, if a work of art isn't divine, it must be human or just a representation of one. He believes that the faith of the Pagan is foolishness in comparison to Christianity. This isn't unreasonable, because despite their perfect forms, their gods are not actually gods to us, but simply perfect shapes: Apollo, Theseus, the Ilissus, Aphrodite, Artemis, Psyche, and Eros are merely ideal representations of manhood, womanhood, virginity, and youth, and they only resonate with us to the extent that they share our humanity. Homer, Æschylus, Sophocles, and Phidias thrive not on the divine within them, but on the human: without this common bond, Hellenic art would have faded into the same oblivion that has consumed the Indian, Egyptian, and Assyrian mythologies and arts. And aside from form, what does Hellenic art provide to the modern artist that doesn’t completely contradict his beliefs, needs, and practices? Thought—thought aligned with all the aspects of his knowledge, temperament, and habits—thought through which he creates and shapes for humanity, and is understood by them—is as lacking in soul and reason as lifeless matter. However, Christian art, grounded in its faith, faces no such limitations, because that faith is as personal and vibrant now as it was at its beginning—every movement and principle of our being resonates with it like a harmonious melody; it is the breath that draws from us, like an Aeolian harp, our most profound and celestial music—the river of life that reaches into all our dry places and nourishes them, making them flourish and produce the abundant seeds that will enrich and sustain the earth to its farthest corners.

Kalon. With you both I believe, that faith is necessary to a man, and that without faith sight even is feeble: but I also believe that a man is as much a part of the religious, moral, and social system in which he lives, as is a plant of the soil, situation, and 163 climate in which it exists: and that external applications have just as much power to change the belief of the man, as they have to alter the structure of the plant. A faith once in a man, it is there always; and, though unfelt even by himself, works actively: and Hellenic art, so far from being an impediment to the Christian belief, is the exact reverse; for, it is the privilege of that belief, through its sublime alchymy, to be able to transmute all it touches into itself: and the perfect forms of Hellenic art, so touched, move our souls only the more energetically upwards, because of their transcendent beauty; for through them alone can we see how wonderfully and divinely God wrought—how majestic, powerful, and vigorous he made man—how lovely, soft, and winning, he made woman: and in beholding these things, we are thankful to him that we are permitted to see them—not as Pagans, but altogether as Christians. Whether Christian or Pagan, the highest beauty is still the highest beauty; and the highest beauty alone, to the total exclusion of gods and their myths, compels our admiration.

Kalon. I believe that faith is essential for a person, and that without faith, even vision is weak. But I also think that a person is just as much a part of the religious, moral, and social environment they live in, as a plant is a part of the soil, location, and 163 climate it grows in. External influences have just as much ability to change a person's beliefs as they do to alter the structure of a plant. Once faith takes root in a person, it remains there always; and even if it's not felt by them, it works actively. Hellenic art, rather than hindering Christian beliefs, actually supports them; for it is the unique ability of that belief, with its remarkable transformative power, to change everything it touches into itself. The perfect forms of Hellenic art, having been transformed, inspire our souls even more powerfully because of their extraordinary beauty; they allow us to see how wonderfully and divinely God created—how majestic, powerful, and strong he made man—and how lovely, gentle, and charming he made woman. In seeing these things, we are grateful to him for allowing us to experience them—not as Pagans, but entirely as Christians. Whether Christian or Pagan, the highest beauty remains the highest beauty; and only the highest beauty, completely independent of gods and their myths, commands our admiration.

Kosmon. Another thing we ought to remember, when judging Hellenic Art, is, but for its existence, all other kinds—pre-Raffaelle as well—could not have had being. The Greeks were, by far, more inclined to worship nature as contained in themselves, than the gods,—if the gods are not reflexes of themselves, which is most likely. And, thus impelled, they broke through the monstrous symbolism of Egypt, and made them gods after their own hearts; that is, fashioned them out of themselves. And herein, I think we may discern something of providence; for, suppose their natures had not been so powerfully antagonistic to the traditions and conventions of their religion, what other people in the world could or would have done their work? Cast about a brief while in your memories, and endeavor to find whether there has ever existed a people who in their nature, nationality, and religion, have been so eminently fitted to perform such a task as the Hellenic? You will then feel that we have reason to be thankful that they were allowed to do what else had never been done; and, which not done, all posterity would have suffered to the last throe of time. And, if they have not made a thorough perfection—a spiritual as well as a physical one—forget not that, at least, they have made this physical representation a finished one. They took it from the Egyptians, rude, clumsy, and seated; its head stony—pinned to its chest; its hands tied to its side, and its legs joined; they shaped it, beautiful, majestic, and erect; elevated its head; breathed into it animal fire; gave movement and action to its arms and hands; opened its legs and made it walk—made it human at all points—the radical 164 impersonation of physical and sensuous beauty. And, if the god has receded into the past and become a “pale, shadowy, and shapeless vision of lust, revenge, and impotence,” the human lives on graceful, vigorous, and deathless, as at first, and excites in us admiration as unbounded as ever followed it of old in Greece or Italy.

Kosmon. Another thing we should remember when evaluating Hellenic Art is that without it, all other styles—including pre-Renaissance—could never have existed. The Greeks were much more inclined to celebrate nature as it exists within themselves than to worship the gods—if the gods aren’t just reflections of themselves, which is quite likely. Driven by this impulse, they broke away from the heavy symbolism of Egypt and shaped the gods in their own image; in other words, they created them from within. Here, I believe we can see a sense of providence; for, if their natures hadn’t been so strongly opposed to the traditions and conventions of their religion, what other people in the world could or would have accomplished what they did? Take a moment to reflect and try to recall if there has ever been a people whose nature, nationality, and religion suited them so perfectly for such a task as the Hellenic did. You will realize that we have reason to be grateful they were permitted to achieve what had never been done before; and if they hadn’t, future generations would have suffered for it until the end of time. And, even if they didn’t achieve complete perfection—a spiritual as well as a physical one—let’s not forget that they created a stunning physical representation. They took the crude, awkward, seated figures from the Egyptians, with their heads stiffly pinned to their chests, hands strapped to their sides, and legs joined together; they transformed it into something beautiful, majestic, and upright; lifted its head; instilled it with life; animated its arms and hands; opened its legs and made it walk—making it human in every way—the fundamental 164 embodiment of physical and sensual beauty. And if the god has faded into the past and become a “pale, shadowy, and shapeless vision of lust, revenge, and impotence,” humanity remains graceful, strong, and timeless, just as it was at the beginning, inspiring in us admiration as boundless as that which once existed in Greece or Italy.

Christian. Yes, Kosmon, yes! they are flourished all over with the rhetoric of the body; but nowhere is to be seen in them that diviner poetry, the oratory of the soul! Truly they are a splendid casket enclosing nothing—at least nothing now of importance to us; for what they once contained, the world, when stirred with nobler matter, disregarded, and left to perish. But, Kosmon, we cannot discuss probabilities. Our question is—not whether the Greeks only could have made such masterpieces of nature and art; but whether their works are of that kind the most fitted to carry forward to a more ultimate perfection that idea which is peculiarly our's. All art, more or less, is a species of symbolism; and the Hellenic, notwithstanding its more universal method of typification, was fully as symbolic as the Egyptian; and hence its language is not only dead, but forgotten, and is now past recovery: and, if it were not, what purpose would be served by its republication? For, for whom does the artist work? The inevitable answer is, “For his nation!” His statue, or picture, poem, or music, must be made up and out of them; they are at once his exemplars, his audience, and his worshippers; and he is their mirror in which they behold themselves as they are: he breathes them vitally as an atmosphere, and they breathe him. Zeus, Athene, Heracles, Prometheus, Agamemnon, Orestes, the House of Œdipus, Clytemnestra, Iphigenia, and Antigone, spoke something to the Hellenic nations; woke their piety, pity, or horror,—thrilled, soothed, or delighted them; but they have no charm for our ears; for us, they are literally disembodied ghosts, and voiceless as shapeless. But not so are Christ, and the holy Apostles and saints, and the Blessed Virgin; and not so is Hamlet, or Richard the Third, or Macbeth, or Shylock, or the House of Lear, Ophelia, Desdemona, Grisildis, or Una, or Genevieve. No: they all speak and move real and palpable before our eyes, and are felt deep down in the heart's core of every thinking soul among us:—they all grapple to us with holds that only life will loose. Of all this I feel assured, because, a brief while since, we agreed together that man could only be raised through an incarnation of himself. Tacitly, we would also seem to have limited the uses of Hellenic art to the serving as models of proportion, or as a gradus for form: and, though I cannot deny them any merit they may have in this respect, still, I would wish to deal cautiously with them: the artist,—most 165 especially the young one, and who is and would be most subject to them and open to their influence,—should never have his soul asleep when his hand is awake; but, like voice and instrument, one should always accompany the other harmoniously.

Christian. Yes, Kosmon, yes! They are beautifully decorated with the language of the body, but you won't find that deeper poetry, the expression of the soul, in them! They truly are a magnificent box holding nothing—at least nothing that matters to us now; because what they once held was disregarded and allowed to fade away when the world was inspired by nobler things. But, Kosmon, we can't debate possibilities. Our question is not whether only the Greeks could have created such masterpieces of nature and art; it’s whether their works are the ones most suited to advance that idea which is uniquely ours. All art, in some way, symbolizes something; and the Hellenic, despite its broader method of representation, was just as symbolic as the Egyptian was. Therefore, its language is not only dead but forgotten, and it can no longer be recovered: and even if it could, what would be the point of bringing it back? For whom does the artist create? The clear answer is, “For his nation!” His statue, picture, poem, or music must be drawn from them; they are his models, his audience, and his admirers; he reflects them like a mirror in which they see themselves as they truly are: he embodies their spirit like an atmosphere, and they embody his. Zeus, Athene, Heracles, Prometheus, Agamemnon, Orestes, the House of Œdipus, Clytemnestra, Iphigenia, and Antigone spoke to the Hellenic people; they stirred their piety, pity, or horror—they thrilled, comforted, or delighted them; but they hold no appeal for us; for us, they are literally disembodied spirits, silent and shapeless. But Christ, and the holy Apostles, and saints, and the Blessed Virgin; and Hamlet, or Richard the Third, or Macbeth, or Shylock, or the House of Lear, Ophelia, Desdemona, Grisildis, or Una, or Genevieve—no: they all speak and move as real and tangible figures before our eyes, and are felt deeply in the core of every thinking soul among us:—they all connect to us with bonds that only life can break. I'm sure of all this because, not long ago, we agreed that a person can only be uplifted through realizing their own essence. Unspoken, we also seem to have suggested that the role of Hellenic art is limited to serving as examples of proportion, or as a standard for form: and while I can’t dispute the merit they may have in that regard, I would caution against over-relying on them: the artist—especially the young one, who is most vulnerable to their influence—should never let his soul be inactive while his hand is busy; rather, voice and instrument should always harmonize with each other.

Kosmon. But surely you will deal no less cautiously with early mediæval art. Archaisms are not more tolerable in pictures than they are in statues, poems, or music; and the archaisms of this kind of art are so numerous as to be at first sight the most striking feature belonging to it. Most remarkable among these unnatural peculiarities are gilded backgrounds, gilded hair, gilded ornaments and borders to draperies and dresses, the latter's excessive verticalism of lines and tedious involution of folds, and the childlike passivity of countenance and expression: all of which are very prominent, and operate as serious drawbacks to their merits; which—as I have freely admitted—are in truth not a few, nor mean.

Kosmon. But you will definitely approach early medieval art with just as much caution. Archaic elements are just as unacceptable in paintings as they are in sculptures, poems, or music; and the archaic traits found in this kind of art are so numerous that they immediately stand out as its most noticeable feature. The most striking of these oddities include gilded backgrounds, gilded hair, gilded decorations and borders on draperies and clothing, their overly vertical lines, complicated folds, and the childlike, passive expressions on faces. All these aspects are very noticeable and serve as significant drawbacks to their qualities; which— as I have openly acknowledged—are actually quite a few and notable.

Christian. The artist is only a man, and living with other men in a state of being called society; and,—though perhaps in a lesser degree—he is as subject to its influences—its fashions and customs—as they are. But in this respect his failings may be likened to the dross which the purest metal in its molten state continually throws up to its surface, but which is mere excrement, and so little essential that it can be skimmed away: and, as the dross to the metal, just so little essential are the archaisms you speak of to the early art, and just so easily can they be cast aside. But bethink you, Kosmon. Is Hellenic art without archaisms? And that feature of it held to be its crowning perfection—its head—is not that a very marked one? And, is it not so completely opposed to the artist's experience in the forms of nature that—except in subjects from Greek history and mythology—he dares not use it—at least without modifying it so as to destroy its Hellenism?

Christian. The artist is just a person, living with others in a situation we call society; and, though maybe to a lesser extent, he is influenced by it—by its trends and customs—just like everyone else. But in this way, his flaws can be compared to the impurities that the purest metal produces when it’s melted down. These impurities are just waste, insignificant enough to be removed: and, like the impurities in the metal, the archaic elements you mention are just as unimportant to early art, and just as easily discarded. But consider this, Kosmon. Is Hellenic art without its archaic elements? That aspect, considered to be its greatest achievement—its essence—doesn’t it stand out? And isn’t it so completely different from the artist's experience with the forms of nature that—except when dealing with subjects from Greek history and mythology—he wouldn’t dare use it—at least not without altering it enough to lose its Hellenic character?

Sophon. Then Hellenic Art is like a musical bell with a flaw in it; before it can be serviceable it must be broken up and recast. If its sum of beauty—its line of lines, the facial angle, must be destroyed—as it undoubtedly must,—before it can be used for the general purposes of art, then its claims over early mediæval art, in respect of form, are small indeed. But is it not altogether a great archaism?

Sophon. Then Hellenic Art is like a musical bell that has a flaw; before it can be useful, it needs to be broken down and recast. If its total beauty—its perfect lines, the angle of the face—has to be destroyed, as it definitely does, before it can be used for general artistic purposes, then its influence over early medieval art, in terms of form, is minimal. But isn't it just a significant piece of ancient history?

Kalon. Oh, Sophon! weighty as are the reasons urged against Hellenic art by Christian and yourself, they are not weighty enough to outbalance its beauty, at least to me: at present they may have set its sun in gloom; yet I know that that obscuration, like a dark foreground to a bright distance, will make its rising again only the more surpassingly glorious. I admire its exquisite creations, because 166 they are beautiful, and noble, and perfect, and they elevate me because I think them so; and their silent capabilities, like the stardust of heaven before the intellectual insight, resolve themselves into new worlds of thoughts and things so ever as I contemplate their perfections: like a prolonged music, full of sweet yet melancholy cadences, they have sunk into my heart—my brain—my soul—never, never to cease while life shall hold with me. But, for all that, my hands are not full; and, whithersoever the happy seed shall require me, I am not for withholding plough or spade, planting or watering; and that which I am called in the spirit to do—will I do manfully and with my whole strength.

Kalon. Oh, Sophon! Even though the reasons you and the Christians give against Hellenic art are heavy, they aren’t heavy enough to outweigh its beauty for me. Right now, they might cast a shadow over it, but I know that this darkness, like a dark foreground to a bright background, will make its return even more glorious. I admire its exquisite creations because they are beautiful, noble, and perfect, and they inspire me because I believe they are. Their silent potential, like stardust from the heavens before clear understanding, dissolves into new worlds of thought and ideas as I reflect on their perfection. Like an extended piece of music filled with sweet yet sad notes, they have become part of my heart—my mind—my soul—never to fade while I live. But still, I have not filled my hands; and wherever the happy seeds call me, I won’t hold back from plowing, planting, or watering. Whatever I feel called to do in spirit, I will do it with determination and all my strength.

Sophon. Kalon, the conclusion of your speech is better than the commencement. It is better to sacrifice myrrh and frankincense than virtue and wisdom, thoughts than deeds. Would that all men were as ready as yourself to dispark their little selfish enclosures, and burn out all their hedges of prickly briers and brambles—turning the evil into the good—the seed-catching into the seed-nourishing. Of the too consumptions let us prefer the active, benevolent, and purifying one of fire, to the passive, self-eating, and corrupting one of rust: one half minute's clear shining may touch some watching and waiting soul, and through him kindle whole ages of light.

Sophon. Kalon, your conclusion is better than your introduction. It's better to give up myrrh and frankincense than to lose virtue and wisdom, thoughts instead of actions. I wish everyone was as willing as you to break down their little selfish barriers and clear away their thorny hedges—turning bad into good, transforming the seed-catching into seed-nourishing. Of the two kinds of consumption, let’s choose the active, generous, and cleansing one of fire, instead of the passive, self-destructive, and rotting one of rust. Just a moment of clear light may touch some observing and waiting soul, and through him, spark entire ages of enlightenment.

Christian. Men do not stumble over what they know; and the day fades so imperceptibly into night that were it not for experience, darkness would surprise us long before we believed the day done: and, in relation to art, its revolutions are still more imperceptible in their gradations; and, in fulfilling themselves, they spread over such an extent of time, that in their knowledge the experience of one artist is next to nothing; and its twilight is so lengthy, that those who never saw other, believe its gloom to be day; nor are their successors more aware that the deepening darkness is the contrary, until night drops big like a great clap of thunder, and awakes them staringly to a pitiable sense of their condition. But, if we cannot have this experience through ourselves, we can through others; and that will show us that Pagan art has once—nay twice—already brought over Christian art a “darkness which might be felt;” from a little handful cloud out of the studio of Squarcione, it gathered density and volume through his scholar Mantegna—made itself a nucleus in the Academy of the Medici, and thence it issued in such a flood of “heathenesse” that Italy finally became covered with one vast deep and thick night of Pagandom. But in every deep there is a lower deep; and, through the same gods-worship, a night intenser still fell upon art when the pantomime of David 167 made its appearance. With these two fearful lessons before his eyes, the modern artist can have no other than a settled conviction that Pagan art, Devil-like, glozes but to seduce—tempts but to betray; and hence, he chooses to avoid that which he believes to be bad, and to follow that which he holds to be good, and blots out from his eye and memory all art between the present and its first taint of heathenism, and ascends to the art previous to Raffaelle; and he ascends thither, not so much for its forms as he does for its THOUGHT and NATURE—the root and trunk of the art-tree, of whose numerous branches form is only one—though the most important one: and he goes to pre-Raffaelle art for those two things, because the stream at that point is clearer and deeper, and less polluted with animal impurities, than at any other in its course. And, Kalon and Kosmon, had you remembered this, and at the same time recollected that the words, “Nature” and “Thought” express very peculiar ideas to modern eyes and ears—ideas which are totally unknown to Hellenic Art—you would have instantly felt, that the artist cannot study from it things chiefest in importance to him—of which it is destitute, even as is a shore-driven boulder of life and verdure.

Christian. People don’t trip over what they already understand; the day slips so gradually into night that without experience, darkness would catch us off guard long before we realized the day was over. When it comes to art, the shifts are even subtler in their progression, taking so much time to unfold that one artist’s understanding is almost insignificant. The twilight is so prolonged that those who have never seen anything else believe its gloom is daylight; nor do their successors realize that the growing darkness is the opposite until night descends suddenly like a thunderclap, waking them to a disheartening awareness of their situation. However, if we can’t gain this experience ourselves, we can learn from others; and that will show us that Pagan art has already imposed—twice—upon Christian art a “darkness which might be felt.” From a small cloud emerging from Squarcione’s studio, it gained thickness and substance through his student Mantegna—formed a center in the Medici Academy, and from there, it poured out in such a flood of “heathenism” that Italy was engulfed in a vast, dark night of Pagan influence. Yet, in every depth, there’s a deeper one; and through the same worship of gods, an even more intense night fell on art when David’s pantomime emerged. With these two harsh lessons in mind, the modern artist can only be convinced that Pagan art, like the devil, flatters to deceive—it tempts only to betray. As a result, he chooses to avoid what he believes is harmful and pursue what he considers good, erasing all art from his view and memory between the present and its first touch of paganism, and he looks back to the art before Raphael; he does this not just for its forms but for its THOUGHT and NATURE—the root and trunk of the art tree, where form is just one of the many branches—though the most significant. He turns to pre-Raphael art for those two aspects because the flow at that point is clearer and deeper, and less tainted with base impurities than at any other point in its journey. And Kalon and Kosmon, had you kept this in mind, along with the understanding that the words “Nature” and “Thought” carry very specific meanings for modern audiences—concepts that are completely foreign to Hellenic Art—you would have immediately realized that the artist cannot study things that are most crucial to him, as Hellenic Art lacks them, much like a boulder tossed on the shore that holds no life or greenery.

On a Whit-sunday morn in the month of May

The sun rose over the tallest hills, And he looked down into the valleys; And all things of life sprang up joyfully, And put in their effort; The flowers blossomed from their delicate buds, And offered their fresh fee; And rivers and streams they glimmered along Their twisty paths to the sea; And the little birds sing their morning song. Sang from every tree, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
Lord Thomas got up and put on his clothes; For he was a man who couldn't sleep: And he always tried to change his thoughts, Yet they always ran in one direction.168 He aims to catch the breeze passing through the apple trees, I wandered down the orchard path, Until he noticed a lady there. Came walking down that way: Out flowed the song through the trees. Then flew high and fell, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
With her eyes down, she approached slowly and cautiously. Regardless of light or dark, Or the moist grass that soaked her feet, And her dress was really heavy: Oh, the song trembled among the trees, And then everything suddenly stopped, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
Lord Thomas was a truthful knight, He was a man with calm eyes. He promised his loyalty to his mother's maid. A girl of low status: He spoke to her kindly, he spoke to her honestly. And she listened to him closely. He kissed her, and she kissed him back twice. All under an apple tree: The little birds sang, the little birds filled The air filled with their melody, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
It was quite a sight, I believe, This loving couple to view, He was a tall and impressive man, And she had a regal figure. With our arms wrapped around each other's waist, They walk through the orchard paths. Moving smoothly, with one face close to another, But they never said a word: Oh! The song of the birds soared among them, And appeared to be quickly filled with joy, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
The grass wet with dew as they walk through, The orchard they circle around; Save words like sighs and watery eyes No statements were found.169 She leaned her breast against his chest, And tucked her tiny, tiny head, And gave a sad look that made me tremble. He said it all with meaning: Oh, the song among the trees was so quiet, As a hawk sailed over there, On a Whit Sunday morning in May.
Then a hesitant voice came forth, "Ah would Lord Thomas for you" I wish I came from a noble family, "And not of a low degree." Lord Thomas touched her lips with his fingers, And calmed her completely with his look: “Hey Ella! Hey Ella!” he said, "Beyond my family history" Is this your dowry—that precious thing, Dear Ella, your purity. I will marry you—raise your head— Everything I have, I give to you— Yes—everything I have is also yours— My land and my heritage. The little birds chirped and the orchard echoed. With a beautiful melody, On a Whitsun morning in May.

Modern Giants

Yes! there are Giants on the earth in these days; but it is their great bulk, and the nearness of our view, which prevents us from perceiving their grandeur. This is how it is that the glory of the present is lost upon the contemporaries of the greatest men; and, perhaps this was Swift's meaning, when he said that Gulliver could not discover exactly what it was that strode among the corn-ridges in the Brobdignagian field: thus, we lose the brightness of things of our own time in consequence of their proximity.

Yes! There are giants on Earth today; but it's their massive size and our close view that keeps us from seeing their greatness. This explains why the glory of the present often goes unnoticed by the people living alongside the greatest figures; perhaps this was Swift's point when he mentioned that Gulliver couldn't quite make out what was striding among the corn rows in the Brobdingnagian fields. We tend to overlook the brilliance of things in our own time because they're so close to us.

It is of the development of our individual perceptions, and the application thereof to a good use, that the writer humbly endeavours to treat. We will for this purpose take as an example, that which may be held to indicate the civilization of a period more than any thing else; namely, the popular perception of the essentials of 170 Poetry; and endeavour to show that while the beauties of old writers are acknowledged, (tho' not in proportion to the attention of each individual in his works to nature alone) the modern school is contemned and unconsidered; and also that much of the active poetry of modern life is neglected by the majority of the writers themselves.

The writer aims to explore the growth of our individual perceptions and how we can put them to good use. For this, we'll use as an example what best reflects the civilization of a time: the common understanding of the fundamentals of 170 Poetry. We’ll try to demonstrate that while the beauty of classic writers is recognized (even if it's not in line with how much each writer focuses solely on nature), the modern approach is dismissed and overlooked. Additionally, a lot of the vibrant poetry in today’s life is ignored by many of the writers themselves.

There seems to be an opinion gaining ground fast, in spite of all the shaking of conventional heads, that the Poets of the present day are equal to all others, excepting one: however this may be, it is certain we are not fair judges, because of the natural reason stated before; and there is decidedly one great fault in the moderns, that not only do they study models with which they can never become intimately acquainted, but that they neglect, or rather reject as worthless, that which they alone can carry on with perfect success: I mean the knowledge of themselves, and the characteristics of their own actual living. Thus, if a modern Poet or Artist (the latter much more culpably errs) seeks a subject exemplifying charity, he rambles into ancient Greece or Rome, awakening not one half the sympathy in the spectator, as do such incidents as may be seen in the streets every day. For instance; walking with a friend the other day, we met an old woman, exceedingly dirty, restlessly pattering along the kerb of a crowded thoroughfare, trying to cross: her eyes were always wandering here and there, and her mouth was never still; her object was evident, but for my own part, I must needs be fastidious and prefer to allow her to take the risk of being run over, to overcoming my own disgust. Not so my friend; he marched up manfully, and putting his arm over the old woman's shoulder, led her across as carefully as though she were a princess. Of course, I was ashamed: ashamed! I was frightened; I expected to see the old woman change into a tall angel and take him off to heaven, leaving me her original shape to repent in. On recovering my thoughts, I was inclined to take up my friend and carry him home in triumph, I felt so strong. Why should not this thing be as poetical as any in the life of Saint Elizabeth of Hungary or any one else? for, so we look at it with a pure thought, we shall see about it the same light the Areopagite saw at Jerusalem surround the Holy Virgin, and the same angels attending and guarding it.

There’s a growing opinion, despite how much traditionalists shake their heads, that today’s poets are just as good as any others—except for one group. Whatever the case may be, it’s clear that we’re not impartial judges for the reasons mentioned earlier. There is definitely one major flaw in modern artists: not only do they study models they can never truly connect with, but they also neglect, or outright dismiss, what they can excel at—namely, understanding themselves and the unique characteristics of their own lives. For example, if a modern poet or artist (the latter is even more at fault) looks for a subject that shows charity, they often wander back to ancient Greece or Rome, failing to evoke as much sympathy as the real-life stories we witness in our own streets every day. Just the other day, while walking with a friend, we came across an elderly woman who was extremely dirty and anxiously shuffling along the edge of a busy street, trying to cross. Her eyes were darting everywhere, and her mouth was non-stop. It was clear what she needed, but I found myself being picky and preferred to let her deal with the risk of getting run over rather than confront my own disgust. My friend, however, stepped up without hesitation. He wrapped his arm around the old woman’s shoulder and carefully led her across the street as if she were royalty. Naturally, I felt ashamed. Ashamed! I was terrified; I expected the old woman to transform into a tall angel and whisk him away to heaven, leaving me stuck in my own guilty feelings. Once I regained my composure, I felt an urge to celebrate my friend and carry him home in triumph; I felt so empowered. Why can’t this be just as poetic as any story from the life of Saint Elizabeth of Hungary or anyone else? If we look at it with a pure heart, we’ll see it shines with the same light that the Areopagite saw in Jerusalem surrounding the Holy Virgin, with the same angels attending and protecting it.

And there is something else we miss; there is the poetry of the things about us; our railways, factories, mines, roaring cities, steam vessels, and the endless novelties and wonders produced every day; which if they were found only in the Thousand and One Nights, or in any poem classical or romantic, would be gloried over without end; for as the majority of us know not a bit more about them, 171 but merely their names, we keep up the same mystery, the main thing required for the surprise of the imagination.

And there's something else we overlook; it's the beauty in the things around us: our trains, factories, mines, bustling cities, steam ships, and the endless new inventions and wonders created every day. If these existed only in the stories of the Thousand and One Nights or in any classic or romantic poem, they would be celebrated endlessly. Since most of us don’t understand them much beyond their names, we maintain the same sense of mystery, which is the key element needed to spark our imagination. 171

Next to Poetry, Painting and Music have most power over the mind; and how do you apply this influence? In what direction is it forced? Why, for the last, you sit in your drawing-rooms, and listen to a quantity of tinkling of brazen marches of going to war; but you never see before your very eyes, the palpable victory of leading nature by her own power, to a conquest of blessings; and when the music is over, you turn to each other, and enthusiastically whisper, “How fine!”—You point out to others, (as if they had no eyes) the sentiment of a flowing river with the moon on it, as an emblem of the after-peace, but you see not this in the long white cloud of steam, the locomotive pours forth under the same moon, rushing on; the perfect type of the same, with the presentment of the struggle beforehand. The strong engine is never before you, sighing all night, with the white cloud above the chimney-shaft, escaping like the spirits Solomon put his seal upon, in the Arabian Tales; these mightier spirits are bound in a faster vessel; and then let forth, as of little worth, when their work is done.

Next to poetry, painting and music have the most influence on the mind; but how do you use this power? In what direction is it pushed? Well, for the last, you sit in your living rooms and listen to a bunch of tinkling brass band marches about going to war; but you never actually witness the tangible victory of guiding nature by its own power towards a conquering of blessings. And when the music ends, you turn to each other and enthusiastically whisper, “How lovely!”—You point out to others, (as if they had no eyes) the beauty of a flowing river under the moon, symbolizing peace afterwards, but you don't see this in the long white cloud of steam that the locomotive releases under the same moon, rushing on; it's a perfect representation of that, along with the struggle that comes before it. The powerful engine is never in front of you, sighing all night, with the white cloud above the chimney stack, escaping like the spirits Solomon sealed in the Arabian Tales; these greater spirits are trapped in a more powerful vessel; and then released as if they were of little value once their task is complete.

The Earth shakes under you, from the footfall of the Genii man has made, and you groan about the noise. Vast roads draw together the Earth, and you say how they spoil the prospect, which you never cared a farthing about before.

The Earth shakes beneath you from the footsteps of the machines humans have created, and you complain about the noise. Massive roads connect the land, and you remark how they ruin the view, which you never really cared about before.

You revel in Geology: but in chemistry, the modern science, possessing thousands of powers as great as any used yet, you see no glory:—the only thought is so many Acids and Alkalies. You require a metaphor for treachery, and of course you think of our puny old friend the Viper; but the Alkaline, more searching and more unknown, that may destroy you and your race, you have never heard of,—and yet this possesses more of the very quality required, namely, mystery, than any other that is in your hands.

You enjoy Geology, but when it comes to chemistry, the modern science with thousands of powers just as impressive as any you've seen, you see no glory—it’s just a bunch of acids and bases. You need a metaphor for betrayal, and of course, you think of our small old friend, the Viper; but the alkaline substances, which are more potent and more unfamiliar, that could potentially harm you and your kind, you’ve never even considered—and yet, they have more of the quality you seek, which is mystery, than anything else you have at your disposal.

The only ancient character you have retained in its proper force is Love; but you seem never to see any light about the results of long labour of mind, the most intense Love. Devotedness, magnanimity, generosity, you seem to think have left the Earth since the Crusades. In fact, you never go out into Life: living only in the past world, you go on repeating in new combinations the same elements for the same effect. You have taught an enlightened Public, that the province of Poetry is to reproduce the Ancients; not as Keats did, with the living heart of our own Life; but so as to cause the impression that you are not aware that they had wives and families like yourselves, and laboured and rested like us all.

The only timeless idea you've kept intact is Love; but it seems you never recognize the insight that comes from deep mental effort—especially the most profound Love. You appear to believe that devotion, generosity, and nobility vanished from the Earth after the Crusades. In reality, you don't engage with Life; by only living in the past, you keep rearranging the same concepts to achieve the same outcomes. You've led an enlightened audience to think that the purpose of Poetry is to replicate the Ancients; not like Keats did, with the vibrant essence of our own existence, but in a way that suggests you don’t realize they had families and went through the same struggles as we do.

The greatest, perhaps, of modern poets seeming to take refuge 172 from this, has looked into the heart of man, and shown you its pulsations, fears, self-doubts, hates, goodness, devotedness, and noble world-love; this is not done under pretty flowers of metaphor in the lispings of a pet parson, or in the strong but uncertain fashion of the American school; still less in the dry operose quackery of professed doctors of psychology, mere chaff not studied from nature, and therefore worthless, never felt, and therefore useless; but with the firm knowing hand of the anatomist, demonstrating and making clear to others, that the knowledge may be applied to purpose. All this difficult task is achieved so that you may read till your own soul is before you, and you know it; but the enervated public complains that the work is obscure forsooth: so we are always looking for green grass—verdant meads, tall pines, vineyards, etc., as the essentials of poetry; these are all very pretty and very delicate, the dust blows not in your eyes, but Chaucer has told us all this, and while it was new, far better than any one else; why are we not to have something besides? Let us see a little of the poetry of man's own works,—“Visibly in his garden walketh God.”

The greatest, perhaps, of modern poets, seeming to seek refuge 172 from this, has explored the depths of human nature and revealed its emotions, fears, self-doubts, hates, kindness, commitment, and profound love for the world; this isn't done with pretty flowery language in the soft tones of a charming preacher, or in the strong yet uncertain style of the American school; even less so in the dry, laborious jargon of self-proclaimed psychology experts, which is just worthless fluff not derived from nature, never truly experienced, and hence useless; but with the confident understanding of an anatomist, clearly demonstrating to others how this knowledge can be applied in meaningful ways. This challenging task is accomplished so that you can read until your own soul is laid before you, and you recognize it; yet the exhausted public complains that the work is too obscure: we constantly seek green grass—lush meadows, tall pine trees, vineyards, etc., as the foundations of poetry; these are all very nice and delicate, without any dust in your eyes, but Chaucer has already told us all this, and he did it better than anyone else when it was new; why shouldn't we expect something different? Let's witness a bit of the poetry of human creation—“Visibly in his garden walketh God.”

The great portion of the public take a morbid delight in such works as Frankenstein, that “Poor, impossible monster abhorred,” who would be disgusting if he were not so extremely ludicrous: and all this search after impossible mystery, such trumpery! growing into the popular taste, is fed with garbage; doing more harm than all the preachings and poundings of optimistic Reviews will be able to remedy in an hundred years.

The vast majority of people find a twisted pleasure in works like Frankenstein, that "Poor, impossible monster" who would be revolting if he weren't so comically ridiculous. This obsession with unattainable mysteries, such nonsense, that's becoming mainstream is nourished by trash; it's causing more harm than all the positive reviews and preachings can fix in a hundred years.

The study of such matters as these does other harm than merely poisoning the mind in one direction; it renders us sceptical of virtue in others, and we lose the power of pure perception. So —reading the glorious tale of Griselda and looking about you, you say there never was such a woman; your wise men say she was a fool; are there no such fools round about you? pray look close:—so the result of this is, you see no lesson in such things, or at least cannot apply it, and therefore the powers of the author are thrown away. Do you think God made Boccaccio and Chaucer to amuse you in your idle hours, only that you might sit listening like crowned idiots, and then debate concerning their faithfulness to truth? You never can imagine but they knew more of nature than any of us, or that they had less reverence for her.

The study of these matters causes more harm than just misleading the mind in one way; it makes us skeptical of virtue in others, and we lose the ability to see things clearly. So, when you read the amazing story of Griselda and look around you, you might think there never was such a woman; your knowledgeable friends might say she was a fool. Are there no such fools around you? Please take a closer look: as a result, you find no lesson in these stories, or at least can’t apply it, and thus the author’s talents are wasted. Do you really think God created Boccaccio and Chaucer just to entertain you in your free time, so you could sit listening like fools and then argue about their accuracy? You can’t seriously believe they knew less about nature than we do, or that they had less respect for it.

In reference to Painting, the Public are taught to look with delight upon murky old masters, with dismally demoniac trees, and dull 173 waters of lead, colourless and like ice; upon rocks that make geologists wonder, their angles are so impossible, their fractures are so new. Thousands are given for uncomfortable Dutch sun-lights; but if you are shown a transcript of day itself, with the purple shadow upon the mountains, and across the still lake, you know nothing of it because your fathers never bought such: so you look for nothing in it; nay, let me set you in the actual place, let the water damp your feet, stand in the chill of the shadow itself, and you will never tell me the colour on the hill, or where the last of the crows caught the sinking sunlight. Letting observation sleep, what can you know of nature? and you are a judge of landscape indeed. So it is that the world is taught to think of nature, as seen through other men's eyes, without any reference to its own original powers of perception, and much natural beauty is lost.

When it comes to painting, people are encouraged to admire gloomy old masters, with their eerie, twisted trees and dull, leaden waters that look lifeless and icy; on rocks that baffle geologists with their impossible angles and fresh fractures. People pay thousands for uncomfortable Dutch sunlight, but if you’re shown a true depiction of daylight, with purple shadows on the mountains and across the tranquil lake, you won’t appreciate it because your parents never invested in art like that: so you see nothing in it; in fact, let me place you right there, let the water wet your feet, stand in the chill of the shadow itself, and you still won’t be able to tell me the color on the hill or where the last crow caught the fading sunlight. If you let your observation drift, what can you understand about nature? And yet, you consider yourself a judge of landscapes. This is how the world learns to view nature through others' perspectives, neglecting its own natural ability to perceive, resulting in a loss of much natural beauty.

To the Castle Ramparts

The castle is built on top of the hill, To decay there all day and night: it remains With the long shadow resting at its base. That’s a tiring height you have to climb. Before you get there; and a feeling of dizziness Turns in your eyes when you look down from it, So standing clearly against the sky.
One day, I woke up wanting to check it out. It was a clear spring morning, and a blackbird He woke me up with his singing near my window: My dream turned this into a song. Someone with gray eyes was singing to me, And which had pulled me so deep into myself That all the other forms of sleep had disappeared: And then, finally, it woke me, just as I mentioned. The sun was shining brightly on me; and brisk Cool breezes that would have been chilly if it weren't for his warmth, Blow through the open window, and pleasant scents Of flowers still fresh with dew on them,— Rosebuds, and blooming lilacs, and what remained April wallflowers.
174 I set out early, Hoping to arrive at the Castle before it gets too hot Should focus on it, straight up at noon. My journey started through lush, open fields at first, Every now and then, trees stand tall and proud. Out of the grass, and then came the paths. Surrounded by hedges that smell like blooming hawthorn, And overshadowed by the towering trees in the meeting area. So I continued on, filled with nothing but good thoughts; Spring was within me, not just around me, And smiles spread across my lips for no reason. I finally emerged from a lane Which hurt so much that it seemed like it was about to be over. Always, but it didn't end for a long time,— A patch of ground covered in thick, even grass. The looming sky and the intense sun: Before me, the brown, sultry hill stood out, Crowned by its established Castle, like a part On my own, I lay down in the grass, Turning away from it and looking at the sky, And listening to the buzzing in the air That hums when there's silence; because I chose To look at what I had left behind, not that Which I had not seen yet. As someone who strives After gaining some knowledge that he didn't have until he sought it, Whose soul tells him that he is progressing step by step. Has brought him a few steps closer to the end, He already sees it coming, so he waits a bit. Before he moves on, gathering He reflects on what he has done.
After a while, the climb began. The soil was damaged and exposed, with just sparse grass, Dry and sparse greenery was scattered around. In clumps: and, struggling uphill, my knees nearly With one hand on my knee, I reach up to my chin, Or sometimes reaching for the ground, I went, Focusing on the next step to take, Without looking to the right or left; until, in the end, I stood upright, and the tower stood tall. In front of me, just one tower, and nothing else; For everything else has gone in different directions, And isn’t anywhere, except for a few175 Fragments scattered around, some on top, Some have fallen halfway down on either side of the hill, Neglected, almost become part of the ground. The tower is gray, brown, black, and green. Patches of mold and ivy intertwined Through the blind openings and the sides: And from the ivy, deafened spiders hang down, Or rush to grab food; and their delicate webs Touch your face wherever you go. The sun's rays beat down on it; and a fry Insects in one spot trembled endlessly, In and out, out and in, with fluttering wings. That reflected the light, and there were buzzing sounds here and there; That small life that surrounds big death; No one is too many or too few, but each one matters. Ordained, with each in its respective place. The old door, carved deeply into the wall, And now cramped with rusted and rotten iron, Was open halfway; and, when I tried to move it So that I could enter freely, I stood Unmoved and creaking with age and uselessness: So, I pushed my way in as the dust I was overwhelmed from all sides. The narrow stairs, illuminated by faint beams That came in through the high loopholes, Wound around the spiraling tower, until I reached, Freed from the confinement and the moisture And the gloomy atmosphere, the outer walls.
On the opposite side, the thick black turret of the tower Suppressed the deep, steep chasm of fathoms, So that right away the fields far down Lie to their heaving distance for the eyes, Satisfied with a glance, To move on to the glory of heaven and to understand light. There was no need for thinking; just feeling. It was found to be enough: the wind set me free, I breathed out and responded with a heavy breath: And what initially felt like silence, once awakened By the distant calls of the cuckoo, Turned into the sound of trees That swayed, and into chirps in response On each side, a buzzing swarm of flies.
176 Then, stepping to the edge and looking straight down To the point where the slope ended at the flat area In the countryside, I sat down to rest my head. Reverse into a single ivy bush Complex leaf structure. I lay there until the wind I heard a sound from a church that was visible from miles away, Half past the hour.
Big clouds were spread out Like the wings of angels; returning beneath them, I took my time heading home. All their shapes had blended together. And relaxed when my walk was over; and, While I still saw the sun as a perfect circle, The moon started to appear in the sky.

Pax Vobis

It's about Father Hilary. He tried, but couldn't pray, so he took The dim staircase, where his feet trembled A sorrowful, empty echo. He continued on. Slowly. It was a cold breeze of air. That autumn afternoon in the stair, Feeling sick, dizzy, like a spinning cup. His mind confused him, empty and hollow: He closed his eyes and felt it spinning; The unseen deafness surrounded him. He said, "The air outside is calm."
He leaned on the balcony Where the chime marks the night and day: It hurt his head—he couldn’t pray. He had his face against the stone: Deep between the narrow shafts, his eye Passed all the rooftops into the sky Whose grayness the wind carried away. He saw it shake right by his feet. With wind in the puddles created by the rain: The ripple made his eyes hurt. He said, “Calm has its peace beyond.”
177 He stood in the unknown Preparing God's blessed Eucharist: The organ and the chant had stopped: A few words lingered in his ear, Spoken from the altar: gathered around him, The silence was still and dim. He couldn't pray. The bell rang loud. And stopped. Everything was filled with great awe—the breath Of God within man, that guarantees Entirely the inner aspects of Faith. He said, “There’s a world out there.”
Ghent: Church of St. Bavon.

A Modern Idyl

"Pride is held onto by the elderly, for few and diminished abilities," Which come to youth in many pleasures, Like a dazzling dancer surrounded by a bunch of flowers And fragrant gifts more than she can carry:
"Or like a child sitting under a tree," Who, in his healthy joy, holds his hand and hat. Under the trembling branches, and with excitement "Expects things to come easily to him."
That's what I thought while my cousin sat by themselves, Moving with many leaves in the background, And, shining like snow illuminated by soft moonlight, Her childish dress was immediately noticeable. That, like the lilies growing beside her Shining their silver light proudly, She appeared to shoot an arrow-like halo around, Brightening the spring trees, brightening the ground; And beauty, like the sharp shine of a star, Praised all the gardens, both near and far. The sunlight hit the gray, moss-covered wall. Where, among the leaves, the peaches, all together, Most resemble twin cherubs captivated above, Leaned their soft cheeks together, pressed in love.
178 As the child sat, the tendrils swayed around her; And, gently mixed in the air, The long orchard shone through the ivy-covered gate: And slanting rays of sunshine lifted the spirits, Startling it into happiness like the sound,— Which softly echoes childlike sounds all around. Mixing it with the soft sound of a distant flood,— A single long shout echoed through a peaceful forest. A distant, gurgling laugh came from the fountain, As if the mermaid shape that was bent within it Spoke in a soft and barely audible tone: And birds sang with all their hearts spontaneously.
When you take a break from your books, spend your time here, Dear child, the lovely friend of these flowers, These poplar trees, fragrant bushes, and blooming branches Of fruit trees, where the noisy sparrows make their homes, Shaking the dewdrops off the leaves. Now that the air is warm and the sky is blue, Fully embrace your individuality and express yourself completely. Quick, childlike urges in playful antics;— While your sisters shout with high-pitched laughter, Spinning above the leaves and around, — Until it finally disappears behind the wall,— With awkward jerks, the multicolored ball: Winning a smile even from the elderly Of that old matron resting on her page, Who in the orchard takes a walk or two, Watching you closely while remaining unseen.
Then, tired of playing around, head into the darkness. Fir-covered edges of your father's park; And pay attention to the moving shadows as you go by, Follow their faint trail on the lush grass, And how on smooth birch trunks and old branches, The soft moss springs up in green and gold, Like the rich, full, and varied luster On the breasts of birds that shine in the shaded darkness From their glass display cases in the living room. Mark the spring foliage bending with its soft branches Gracefully in the gray sky; And listen to how the birds are so talkative. Sing joyful songs that rise to a swell, 179 And how the wind, unpredictable and sorrowful, laments In swirling gusts among the dry red leaves; And watch the minnows in the cool water, And floating insects were covering the entire pool.
So in your wanderings, focus your sincere gaze. High thoughts and feelings will come to you,— Happiness will come to your heart like dew,— Because you care for the earth and cherish the skies.
Dear pearl, the pride of our entire family: Surrounded by so many intense joys, Fashion and custom styles can't go wrong: Resting your young face like this on Nature's lap.

“Jesus Wept”

Mary got up, like someone might get up from sleep, And went to meet her brother's friend, and they Those who stayed with her said, “She goes to pray." "And cry where her dead brother's body is resting." So, with their hands clasped together and with sighs, They stood in front of Him on the street. "If You had been with him, Lord, on that day," "He didn't die," she said, lowering her eyes. Mary and Martha, with their heads lowered, stayed Holding His clothes, one on each side.—“Where “Have you laid him?” he asked. “Lord, come and see.” The sound of mournful voices weighed down And all around Him was there, A sound that pierced His soul. Jesus cried.
180

Sonnets for Pictures

1. For a Virgin and Child, by Hans Memmelinck; in the Academy of Bruges

Mystery: God, Human Life, birthed into humanity Of woman. There rests on her forehead The final hurt of knowledge, which now Is calm and confident. Since she started her task, She has known everything. What more anguish than Endurance has often survived through the entire time. Through night until morning, she appeared weak on her face. Did the darkness rush in like a heavy flood? Everything has been told to her about her beloved Son, Everything will be achieved. Where he is seated Even now, as a baby, he holds the symbolic fruit. Perfect and chosen. Until God allows, His chosen ones still have the absolute Harsh dark depths, and let out a painful groan.

2. A Marriage of St. Katharine, by the same; in the Hospital of St. John at Bruges.

Mystery: Katharine, the Bride of Christ. She kneels, and in her hand is the holy Child. Settle the ring. Her life is sorrowful and gentle, Laid in God's knowledge—never tempted From Him, and in the end, priced appropriately. Awe, and the music that surrounds her, created Angels have filled her thoughts and captured her gaze. Her complete joy is hers, and it's enough. Mary Virgin pauses as she turns. The leaf turns, and reads. With eyes on the open book, That young woman reads after her while on her knees. John, whom He loved, and John, His messenger. Listen and watch. Wherever you look, The light sparkles like jewels, and the gold glows.
181

3. A Dance of Nymphs, by Andrea Mantegna; in the Louvre.

(It is necessary to mention, that this picture would appear to have been in the artist's mind an allegory, which the modern spectator may seek vainly to interpret.)

(It is important to note that this image seems to have been an allegory in the artist's mind, which the modern viewer may try in vain to understand.)

I hardly think so; but it really might be. The meaning hit him when this music played. A quick, sharp pang shot through his brain, And he looked at these rocks and that ridged sea. But I think he just leaned back passively, And felt their hair brush against his face. As each nymph walked by him, he didn't listen to follow their path. How many feet; nor bent for sure His eyes, caught in the blind focus of thought. To watch the dancers. It's a bittersweet feeling. Even to the point of tears. Its meaning fills it, A part of most secret life: namely:— Every human pulse will retain the meaning it had. Despite everything, the effort of the mind leads to nothing.

4. A Venetian Pastoral, by Giorgione; in the Louvre.

(In this picture, two cavaliers and an undraped woman are seated in the grass, with musical instruments, while another woman dips a vase into a well hard by, for water.)

(In this picture, two gentlemen and a naked woman are sitting in the grass with musical instruments, while another woman is dipping a vase into a nearby well for water.)

Water, for the pain of the solstice—yes, Over the vessel's opening still expanding Weakly dipped to allow the water in With a slow, unclear gurgle. Blue, and far deep away, The heat is quietly present at the edge of dawn. Now the hand glides over the violin string. That cries, and the brown faces stop singing, Sorrowful yet completely delighted. Her eyes wander From a distance, the pipe whispers through her lips. And leaves them sulking; the grass shadowed in green. Is cool against her bare skin. Let it be: Don't talk to her now or she might cry,— Do not ever mention this. Let it remain as it was:— Silence of heat and serious poetry.
182

5. “Angelica rescued from the Sea-monster,” by Ingres; in the Luxembourg.

A distant sky stretching to the edge of the sea: One rock point standing alone, Angry at its core with a terrible, unknown creature, Hell-spurge of geomaunt and teraphim: A knight riding a winged creature, Raised at the rock: a woman chained there, Leaning into the hollow with unkempt hair And throat let back and heartbroken trail of limb. The sky is unforgiving, and the sea is clever and salty. Under his master, the griffin-horse charges forward blindly. With stiff wings and tail. The spear's flexible shaft Excitement in the loud roar of those jaws: behind, The wickedness of the body causes discomfort from wrongdoing. She doesn't hear or see them—she knows about them.

6. The same.

Shut your eyes now—this is the last moment, girl: Engage your senses, kneel down, and take One breath for everyone: your life is fully alive,— You might not faint. Was that the scattered whirl Of its foam soaked you?—or the waves that twist And scattered, gloomy mist where your temples throb?— Or was it in the champion's blood to flake? Your flesh?—Or your own blood's anointing, girl?.... ...Now, be quiet; because the sound of the sea is like this As annoying as silence; and except for the sea, Everything is quiet now. The lifeless thing has stopped. To twist and float, he turns to her, and she Escaped from Death's grip, now stays there, trapped, Once again, a woman in her bare form.
183

Papers of “The M. S. Society”

No. IV. Smoke.

I'm the king of the Cadaverals, I'm the Spectral President; And, from the east to the west, There's not a man whose skin walls Contain very narrow intervals, So thin a resident.
Look at me and you will see The most horrifying of the horrifying; The eyes that have seen a thousand years, The forehead creased with a thousand worries, The seaweed-like texture of hair!— You will see, and you will see, Or you might hear, just like I can feel, When the winds blow hard, how these parchments rattle, And the beautiful tenor that's always singing When the breeze is singing through the Seaweed: And you should know, I know a lot, When I hold and squeeze the bacchi arcanum, I know a lot about wind and weather. By hearing my own cheeks smack together Pulling up a pipe.
I believe—and I imagine I'm an expert In all things creepy, First for thinness For high stringiness, secondly, And finally, sallowness— I say I believe a dead-looking man. Who would live as long and as lean as he can Should live entirely on bacchi— Feed him completely on the bacchic ambrosia; When living like this, I lack very little, I'm so easygoing that I won't pay attention to him. Who seeks anything beyond the Leaf: Because, with mumbling pipe ends freely, And occasionally putting out the ashes, I strongly believe One might continue living in a refined manner. To the time before the flood.
184 This is a message from the king to each ghostly Grim Mind, we address no drunk smoker! Don't tell us it's the same both ways, We have no more width than a leather strap. Tanned—or a worn poker: Are you also skinny and slim? Your king comes from an ancient line. Which “length without breadth” the Gods define, And look, you follow him! Lanky subjects! One day, the Gods Will cut off this line, as geometers would say, Equal to any given line:— PI,—PE—their blessed hands Do more than what we can see: They removed every piece of clay. Truly in a very remarkable way— They fill your bowls—Dutch C'naster, Shag, York River—speed it up, Fill them up faster, I say. What Turkey, Oronoko, Cavendish! Here’s the fuel to use for a chafing dish, A chafing dish to remove the trivial Paint that girls and boys refer to as pretty— Take it off from the lip and cheek: We don't have any of those here; however, if you are looking for A foolproof test for someone who is just starting out, Mundungus will always find a sinner.
Now you are charged, we give the word. Light! and let it flow through your noses, And let it float and settle in your hair. Bird-like, bird-like—You know Anacreon had a pet bird— A bird! and filled his bowl with roses. Haha! You laugh in a creepy way, And the smoke gets in your eyes, And you look very serious, And the air is really dim, And the casual paper vibe Still take a redder glare.
Now you pretty little guy, Now your eyes are turning yellow, You will be our page tonight! Come and sit next to us,185 And since we might want some light Make sure you’re skillful.
Now bring forth your old writings, Dry, lifeless, and dusty, One, regarding the sound of mammoth bones In motion; one, on Druid stones: Show designs for pipes that are really gruesome, And devils and ogres grinning wickedly! Show, show the paintings you brought back, Since going around the zodiac You rode goblin horses which Were as light as smoke and as dark as pitch; And those you made in the moldy moon, And Uranus, Saturn, and Neptune, On the planet Mercury, Where everything that is alive and dead has a perspective Which sometimes opens suddenly Stare and startle strangely
But now the night is getting better, And every plume of smoke gets blacker, As long as there's still enough light, Bring in those scary skeletons Most men get into fits, but that We enjoy their lack of fat. Bring them in, the Cimabues With all or everything that is horribly true, Francesca, Giotto, Masaccio That steps on the tops of their bony toes, And everyone with a long, sharp arrow Cleverly filmed through his spinal fluid, With plenty of football fields, spikes, and fires And playful angels in robes and choirs.
Stop! It’s dark! There’s no light, Or something is off in this royal view, Or else our stale, dusty, and correct Dearly beloved subjects Are lined up against the wall, And always getting thinner and taller And taller grow and creepy! Subjects, you are clever and efficient, Every nose is chilly and blue, And your backbone's getting weak, 186 And your king can count your costæ, And your bones are rattling, And your teeth are chattering, And you spit out pieces of pipe, The shorter you grow, the faster you grasp. In jaws; and weave a misty cloak That covers everything except for your bones. Whose every joint is emitting smoke: And there's a creaky music drone. When your lungs expand your ribs, A sound that's similar to scratching nibs. Of pens on paper late at night; Your legs are more yellow than white. And very much like what Holbein drew! Step back! You are a creepy group. Just like the Campo Santo—down! We are your rulers, but we own If we weren't there, we definitely would be. You might think you are demons from hell: But you are glorious, scary spirits, Hey there! Our servant! You rascal—get the lights, get the lights! The last pipes are to be lit: Please, gentlemen, have a seat. Until the rooster breaks the night And announces the limp of the morning, And makes the owl and raven fly around; Until the cheerful moon is bright, And until the stars and the moon vanish.

No. V. Rain.

The room is empty and bright; Outside, it's nothing but night— And wind with a light drizzle. And the rain sticks to the window: And heavy and dreary’s The night and the tears Of heaven fall in anguish.
And the tears from the heavens fall in sorrow; And man suffers in silence and stops the rain. Outside, it’s sleeping, and the winds are sighing; And the spinning worlds sing a mass for the dying.
187

Reviews

Christmas Eve and Easter Day: by Robert Browning.—Chapman and Hall. 1850.

There are occasions when the office of the critic becomes almost simply that of an expositor; when his duty is not to assert, but to interpret. It is his privilege to have been the first to study a subject, and become familiar with it; what remains is to state facts, and to suggest considerations; not to lay down dogmas. That which he speaks of is to him itself a dogma; he starts from conviction: his it is to convince others, and, as far as may be, by the same means as satisfied himself; to incite to the same study, doing his poor best, meanwhile, to supply the present want of it.

There are times when the critic's role is really just that of an explainer; when their job is not to claim, but to clarify. They have the advantage of being the first to explore a topic and get familiar with it; what’s left is to present facts and offer thoughts, not to set down rules. What they discuss is, for them, a belief; they begin with confidence: it’s their task to persuade others, using the same approach that reassured them; to encourage the same exploration, doing their best to meet the current need for it.

Thus much, indeed, is the critic's duty always; but he generally feels the right, and has it, of speaking with authority. He condemns, or gives praise; and his judgment, though merely individual and subject to revision, is judgment. Before the certainty of genius and deathless power, in the contemplation of consummate art, his position changes: and well for him if he knows, and is contented it should be so. Here he must follow, happy if he only follows and serves; and while even here he will not shelve his doubts, or blindly refuse to exercise a candid discrimination, his demur at unquestioning assent, far from betraying any arrogance, will be discreetly advanced, and on clearly stated grounds.

The critic's role is important; however, he usually feels entitled to speak with authority. He either criticizes or praises, and his judgment, while personal and open to change, still counts as judgment. When faced with true genius and enduring talent in the presence of exceptional art, his perspective shifts: he should be aware of this and accept it. Here, he must follow, and he’s fortunate if he can simply follow and support. Even in this space, he won’t ignore his doubts or refuse to apply a thoughtful analysis. His hesitation to accept things without questioning isn’t a sign of arrogance; rather, he will express it carefully and based on clear reasoning.

Of all poets, there is none more than Robert Browning, in approaching whom diffidence is necessary. The mere extent of his information cannot pass unobserved, either as a fact, or as a title to respect. No one who has read the body of his works will deny that they are replete with mental and speculative subtlety, with vivid and most diversified conception of character, with dramatic incident and feeling; with that intimate knowledge of outward nature which makes every sentence of description a living truth; replete with a most human tenderness and pathos. Common as is the accusation of “extravagance,” and unhesitatingly as it is applied, in a general off-hand style, to the entire character of Browning's poems, it would require some jesuitism of self-persuasion to induce any one to affirm his belief in the existence of such extravagance in the conception of the poems, or in the sentiments expressed; of any want of concentration in thought, of national or historical keeping. Far from this, indeed, a deliberate unity of purpose is strikingly apparent. Without referring for the present 188 to what are assumed to be perverse faults of execution—a question the principles and bearing of which will shortly be considered—assuredly the mention of the names of a few among Browning's poems—of “Paracelsus,” “Pippa Passes,” “Luria,” the “Souls's Tragedy,” “King Victor and King Charles,” even of the less perfect achievement, “Strafford”; or, passing to the smaller poems, of “The Soliloquy of the Spanish Cloister,” “The Laboratory,” and “The Bishop orders his Tomb at St. Praxed's”;—will at once realize to the memory of all readers an abstruse ideal never lost sight of, and treated to the extreme of elaboration. As regards this point, we address all in any manner acquainted with the poet's works, certain of receiving an affirmative answer even from those who “can't read Sordello, or understand the object of writing in that style.”

Of all poets, none requires more humility than Robert Browning. The sheer breadth of his knowledge is impossible to overlook, both as a fact and as a reason to respect him. Anyone who has read his body of work will agree that it’s filled with mental and speculative complexity, vivid and varied character portrayals, dramatic moments and emotions; with a deep understanding of the natural world that makes every descriptive sentence come alive; and with a profoundly human tenderness and poignancy. Although it’s common to criticize him for “extravagance,” and this label is often applied carelessly to all of Browning's poems, it would take a lot of justification to claim that there’s any such extravagance in the ideas of the poems or the feelings expressed; or any lack of focus in thought, or in the national or historical context. On the contrary, a clear unity of purpose is strikingly evident. Without getting into what are considered to be flaws in execution—a topic we'll explore shortly—just mentioning the titles of a few of Browning's poems—“Paracelsus,” “Pippa Passes,” “Luria,” “The Soul's Tragedy,” “King Victor and King Charles,” and even the less polished “Strafford”; or, moving to the shorter poems like “The Soliloquy of the Spanish Cloister,” “The Laboratory,” and “The Bishop orders his Tomb at St. Praxed's”—will instantly remind readers of a profound ideal that is never overlooked and is meticulously developed. Regarding this point, we reach out to anyone familiar with the poet's work, confident that even those who “can't read Sordello, or understand the object of writing in that style” will respond positively.

If so many exceptions to Browning's “system of extravagance” be admitted,—and we again refer for confirmation or refutation to all who have sincerely read him, and who, valuing written criticism at its worth, value also at its worth the criticism of individual conviction,—wherein are we to seek this extravagance? The groundwork exempted, the imputation attaches, if anywhere, to the framework; to the body, if not to the soul. And we are thus left to consider the style, or mode of expression.

If we accept so many exceptions to Browning's “system of extravagance”—and we again turn to everyone who has genuinely read him and values written critique for what it is, as well as the critique of personal belief for its own worth—where should we look for this extravagance? If the basics are excluded, the suggestion falls, if anywhere, on the structure; on the content, if not on the essence. We are then left to think about the style or way of expressing things.

Style is not stationary, or, in the concrete, matter of principle: style is, firstly, national; next, chronological; and lastly, individual. To try the oriental system by the European, and pronounce either wrong by so much as it exceeds or falls short, would imply so entire a want of comprehensive appreciation as can scarcely fail to induce the conviction, that the two are distinct and independent, each to be tested on its own merits. Again, were the Elizabethan dramatists right, or are those of our own day? Neither absolutely, as by comparison alone; his period speaks in each; and each must be judged by this: not whether he is true to any given type, but whether his own type be a true one for himself. And this, which holds good between nations and ages, holds good also between individuals. Very different from Shelley's are Wordsworth's nature in description, his sentiment, his love; Burn's and Keats's different from these and from each other: yet are all these, nature, and sentiment, and love.

Style isn't static, or, in the concrete, a matter of principle: style is, first, national; then, chronological; and finally, individual. Trying to judge the Eastern style by the Western one, and declaring one wrong just because it differs, reveals a complete lack of understanding that the two are distinct and independent, each to be evaluated on its own merits. Additionally, were the Elizabethan playwrights correct, or are the modern ones? Neither is absolutely right, as it’s only through comparison; each period speaks through its own voice, and each must be assessed by this: not whether they fit any specific type, but whether their type is authentic for them. This principle applies across nations and ages, as well as between individuals. Wordsworth’s nature in description, sentiment, and love are very different from Shelley’s; Burns and Keats are different from both and from each other: yet all of these are still about nature, sentiment, and love.

But here it will be urged: by this process any and every style is pronounced good, so that it but find a measure of recognition in its own age and country; nay, even the author's self-approval will be sufficient. And, as a corollary, each age must and ought to reject its predecessor; and Voltaire was no less than right in dubbing 189 Shakspere barbarian. That it is not so, however, will appear when the last element of truth in style, that with which all others combine, which includes and implies consistency with the author's self, with his age and his country, is taken into account. Appropriateness of treatment to subject it is which lies at the root of all controversy on style: this is the last and the whole test. And the fact that none other is requisite, or, more strictly, that all others are but aspects of this one, will very easily be allowed when it is reflected that the subject, to be of an earnest and sincere ideal, must be an emanation of the poet's most secret soul; and that the soul receives teaching from circumstance, which is the time when and place where.

But here it will be argued: by this process, any style is considered good as long as it gains some recognition in its own time and place; in fact, even the author's own approval will be enough. Moreover, this implies that each generation must and should reject its predecessor; and Voltaire was quite right to call 189 Shakespeare a barbarian. However, it is not so, as will become clear when we consider the final element of truth in style, which combines all others and includes consistency with the author’s self, their time, and their country. Appropriateness of treatment to subject is what lies at the core of all debate on style: this is the ultimate and complete test. The fact that no other test is necessary, or rather, that all others are simply facets of this one, will be readily accepted when we recognize that the subject, to be of serious and genuine ideal, must come from the poet’s deepest self; and that the self learns from circumstance, which is the time and place.

This premised, it must next be borne in mind that the poet's conception of his subject is not identical with, and, in the majority of cases, will be unlike, his reader's. And, the question of style (manner) being necessarily subordinate to that of subject (matter), it is not for the reader to dispute with the author on his mode of rendering, provided that should be accepted as embodying (within the bounds of grammatical logic) the intention preconceived. The object of the poet in writing, why he attempts to describe an event as resulting from this cause or this, or why he assumes such as the effect; all these considerations the reader is competent to entertain: any two men may deduce from the same premises, and may probably arrive at different conclusions: but, these conclusions reached, what remains is a question of resemblance, which each must determine for himself, as best conscious of his own intention. To take an instance. Shakspere's conception of Macbeth as a man capable of uttering a pompous conceit—

This being said, it's important to remember that the poet's view of his subject is not the same as the reader's and, in most cases, will differ significantly. Since the question of style is secondary to that of subject, the reader shouldn't argue with the author about how they choose to express their ideas, as long as it clearly conveys the intended meaning (within grammatical limits). The poet's reasons for writing, why they describe an event as caused by one thing or another, or why they present a certain effect—these are all valid considerations for the reader. Any two people can interpret the same ideas and likely come to different conclusions, but once those conclusions are made, it comes down to a matter of similarity, which each person must determine for themselves based on their own understanding. For example, Shakespeare’s view of Macbeth as a man capable of expressing grand thoughts—

“Here lies Duncan, His silver skin interwoven with his golden blood—”)

in a moment, to him, and to all present, of startling purport, may be a correct or an impressive conception, or it may be the reverse. That the rendering of the momentary intention is adequate here there is no reason to doubt. If so, in what respect is the reader called upon to investigate a matter of style? He must simply return to the question of whether this point of character be consistent with others imagined of the same person; this, answered affirmatively, is an approval,—negatively, a condemnation, of intention; the merit of style, in either case, being mere competence, and that admitted irrespectively of the reader's liking or disliking of the passage per se, or as part of a context. Why, in this same tragedy of Macbeth, is a drunken porter introduced between a murder and its discovery? Did Shakspere really intend him to be a sharp-witted 190 man? These questions are pertinent and necessary. There is no room for disputing that this scene is purposely a comic scene: and, if this is certain, the style of the speech is appropriate to the scene, and of the scene, to the conception of the drama? Is that conception admirable?

In an instant, for him and everyone there, it could be a shocking idea, maybe a clear or impressive one, or it could be the opposite. There's no doubt that the immediate intention is expressed adequately here. If that's the case, how should the reader look into the matter of style? They just need to consider whether this character trait aligns with other traits attributed to the same person. If the answer is yes, that's a thumbs-up; if no, it’s a thumbs-down for *intention*; the value of *style*, in either case, is simply competence, regardless of whether the reader likes or dislikes the passage *on its own* or as part of a larger context. Why, in this same tragedy of Macbeth, do we have a drunk porter between a murder and its revelation? Did Shakespeare actually mean for him to be a sharp-witted guy? These questions are important and necessary. There's no arguing that this scene is intentionally comedic: if that's true, then the style of the dialogue fits the scene, and the scene aligns with the overall concept of the drama. Is *that concept* commendable?

We have entered thus at length on the investigation of adequacy and appropriateness of style, and of the mode by which entire classes of disputable points, usually judged under that name, may be reduced to the more essential element of conception; because it will be almost invariably found, that a mere arbitrary standard of irresponsible private predilection is then resorted to. Nor can this be well guarded against. The concrete, style, being assumed as always constituting an entity auxiliary to, but not of necessity modified by, and representing subject,—as something substantially pre-existing in the author's mind or practice, and belonging to him individually; the reader will, not without show of reason, betake himself to the trial of personality by personality, another's by his own; and will thus pronounce on poems or passages of poems not as elevated, or vigorous, or well-sustained, or the opposite, in idea, but, according to certain notions of his own, as attractive, original, or conventional writing.

We have finally started to look into the adequacy and appropriateness of style, and how entire groups of questionable topics, typically labeled as such, can be simplified to the more essential aspect of conception. It will almost always be found that a random standard based on personal taste is used instead. It’s difficult to protect against this. The concrete, style, is assumed to always be an entity that supports but doesn’t have to change, representing the subject—something that substantially existed in the author’s mind or practice and belongs to them individually. The reader will understandably compare one personality to another, their own to someone else’s, and will judge poems or sections of poems not as high-quality, powerful, or consistent, but based on their own views as appealing, original, or conventional writing.

Thus far as regards those parts of execution which concern human{13} embodiment—the metaphysical and dramatic or epic faculties. Of style in description the reader is more nearly as competent a judge as the writer. In the one case, the poet is bound to realize an idea, which is his own, and the justness of which, and therefore of the form of its expression, can be decided only by reasoning and analogy; in the other, having for his type material phænomena, he must reproduce the things as cognizable by all, though not hereby in any way exempt from adhering absolutely to his proper perception of them. Here, even as to ideal description or simile, the reader can assert its truth or falsehood of purpose, its sufficiency or insufficiency of means: but here again he must beware of exceeding his rights, and of substituting himself to his author. He must not dictate under what aspect nature is to be considered, stigmatizing the one chosen, because his own bent is rather towards some other. In the exercise of censure, he cannot fairly allow any personal peculiarities of view to influence him; but will have to decide from common grounds of perception, unless clearly conscious of 191 short-coming, or of the extreme of any corresponding peculiarity on the author's part.

So far, regarding those aspects of execution that relate to human embodiment—the metaphysical and dramatic or epic qualities. When it comes to style in description, the reader is almost as capable of judging as the writer. In one case, the poet is required to bring to life an idea that is his own, and its accuracy, along with the way it’s expressed, can only be determined through reasoning and comparison; in the other, dealing with actual phenomena, he must depict things as they are perceived by everyone, though this doesn’t mean he’s exempt from sticking closely to his own interpretation of them. Here, even with ideal descriptions or similes, the reader can evaluate their truthfulness or intentionality, and whether they are adequate or not: but again, he must be cautious not to overstep his bounds or put himself in the author’s place. He shouldn’t dictate how nature should be viewed, criticizing the chosen perspective just because he prefers another. In giving critique, he shouldn’t let any personal quirks of opinion sway him; instead, he’ll have to base his judgment on common grounds of perception, unless he’s clearly aware of shortcomings or extreme peculiarities on the author’s part.

{13} In employing the word “human,” we would have our intention understood to include organic spiritualism—the superhuman treated, from a human pou sto, as ideal mind, form, power, action, &c.

{13} When we use the word “human,” we intend to include organic spiritualism—the superhuman viewed, from a human pou sto, as ideal mind, form, power, action, & etc.

In speaking of the adaptation of style to conception, we advanced that, details of character and of action being a portion of the latter, the real point to determine in reference to the former is, whether such details are completely rendered in relation to the general purpose. And here, to return to Robert Browning, we would enforce on the attention of those among his readers who assume that he spoils fine thoughts by a vicious, extravagant, and involved style, a few analytical questions, to be answered unbiassed by hearsay evidence. Concerning the dramatic works: Is the leading idea conspicuously brought forward throughout each work? Is the language of the several speakers such as does not create any impression other than that warranted by the subject matter of each? If so, does it create the impression apparently intended? Is the character of speech varied according to that of the speaker? Are the passages of description and abstract reflection so introduced as to add to poetic, without detracting from dramatic, excellence? About the narrative poems, and those of a more occasional and personal quality the same questions may be asked with some obvious adaptation; and this about all:—Are the versification strong, the sound sharp or soft, monotonous, hurried, in proportion to the requirement of sense; the illustrative thoughts apt and new; the humour quaint and relishing? Finally, is not in many cases that which is spoken of as something extraneous, dragged in aforethought, for the purpose of singularity, the result more truly of a most earnest and single-minded labor after the utmost rendering of idiomatic conversational truth; the rejection of all stop-gap words; about the most literal transcript of fact compatible with the ends of poetry and true feeling for Art? This a point worthy note, and not capable of contradiction.{14}

In discussing how style adapts to ideas, we argue that details of character and action are part of the latter, and the key issue regarding the former is whether these details are fully expressed in relation to the overall purpose. Now, returning to Robert Browning, I want to draw the attention of his readers who believe he ruins good thoughts with his complex and extravagant style to a few analytical questions that should be answered without bias from hearsay. Regarding his dramatic works: Is the central idea clearly presented throughout each piece? Does the language of the various speakers create only the impressions that the subject matter justifies? If so, does it convey the impression it seems intended to? Is the speech varied according to the character of the speaker? Are the descriptive passages and abstract reflections introduced in a way that enhances poetic quality without detracting from dramatic effectiveness? For the narrative poems and those with a more personal touch, the same questions can be asked with some fitting adjustments; and this overall: Is the rhythm strong, with sounds that are sharp or soft, monotonous, or hurried, in line with the sense being conveyed? Are the illustrative ideas relevant and fresh, and is the humor charming and enjoyable? Lastly, isn't what is sometimes seen as extraneous, deliberately included for uniqueness, actually the result of a sincere and focused effort to capture genuine conversational truth, avoiding filler words and aiming for the most accurate depiction of reality, while respecting the essence of poetry and true artistic feeling? This is an important point that cannot be disputed.{14}

{14} We may instance several scenes of “Pippa Passes,”—the concluding one especially, where Pippa reviews her day; the whole of the “Soul's Tragedy,”—the poetic as well as the prose portion; “The Flight of the Duchess;” “Waring,” &c.; and passages continually recurring in “Sordello,” and in “Colombe's Birthday.”

{14} We can point out several scenes from “Pippa Passes,” especially the last one where Pippa reflects on her day; the entire work of “Soul's Tragedy,” including both the poetry and prose sections; “The Flight of the Duchess;” “Waring,” etc.; and recurring moments in “Sordello” and “Colombe's Birthday.”

These questions answered categorically will, we believe, be found to establish the assurance that Browning's style is copious, and certainly not other than appropriate,—instance contrasted with instance—as the form of expression bestowed on the several phases of a certain ever-present form of thought. We have already endeavored to show that, where style is not inadequate, its object as a means being attained, the mind must revert to its decision as to relative and collective value of intention: and we will again leave 192 Browning's manifestations of intellectual purpose, as such, for the verdict of his readers.

These questions answered clearly will, we believe, establish that Browning's style is rich and definitely fitting—especially when comparing different examples—as it expresses various aspects of a constantly relevant way of thinking. We have already tried to demonstrate that, when style is sufficient and its goal is met, one must return to evaluate the relative and collective significance of intent: and we will again leave 192 Browning's displays of intellectual intent for the judgment of his readers.

To those who yet insist: “Why cannot I read Sordello?” we can only answer:—Admitted a leading idea, not only metaphysical but subtle and complicated to the highest degree; how work out this idea, unless through the finest intricacy of shades of mental development? Admitted a philosophic comprehensiveness of historical estimate and a minuteness of familiarity with details, with the added assumption, besides, of speaking with the very voice of the times; how present this position, unless by standing at an eminent point, and addressing thence a not unprepared audience? Admitted an intense aching concentration of thought; how be self-consistent, unless uttering words condensed to the limits of language?—And let us at last say: Read Sordello again. Why hold firm that you ought to be able at once to know Browning's stops, and to pluck out the heart of his mystery? Surely, if you do not understand him, the fact tells two ways. But, if you will understand him, you shall.

To those who still ask, “Why can’t I read Sordello?” we can only respond: Given that it presents a central idea that is not only philosophical but also subtle and incredibly complex, how can this idea be unpacked without delving into the most intricate nuances of mental growth? Assuming a broad and insightful understanding of historical context and a thorough familiarity with the details, as well as the expectation of expressing thoughts in a way that resonates with the spirit of the times, how can we convey this viewpoint unless we come from a position of insight and address an audience that is somewhat prepared? Acknowledging a deep and focused concentration of thought, how can we remain consistent if we are using words that are condensed to the extreme limits of language?—And let us finally say: Read Sordello again. Why do you insist that you should instantly grasp Browning's intentions and decipher the essence of his mystery? Surely, if you don’t understand him, that fact has two interpretations. But, if you truly want to understand him, you will.

We have been desirous to explain and justify the state of feeling in which we enter on the consideration of a new poem by Robert Browning. Those who already feel with us will scarcely be disposed to forgive the prolixity which, for the present, has put it out of our power to come at the work itself: but, if earnestness of intention will plead our excuse, we need seek for no other.

We’ve wanted to explain and justify how we feel as we start discussing a new poem by Robert Browning. Those who already agree with us will likely not be too forgiving of the lengthy explanation that, for now, is keeping us from diving into the poem itself: however, if our sincere intention can serve as our defense, we don’t need to look for anything else.

The Evil under the Sun

How long, oh Lord?—The voice still echoes, Not only heard under the altar stone, Have you not heard of John Evangelist by himself? In Patmos. It cries out loudly and will Between the end of the earth and the end of the earth, until The day of the major judgment, bone for bone, And blood for righteous blood, and groan for groan: Then it will stop in the air with a sudden thrill; Not gradually fading away if the rod Strikes one or two among the wicked crowd, Or one oppressor's hand is stopped and numbed,— Not until the coming vengeance arrives: For will everyone hear the voice except for God? Is God not listening?—Lord, how much longer?

Published Monthly.—Price One Shilling.

Published Monthly. — Price £1.

Art and Poetry,
Being Thoughts towards Nature.

Conducted principally by Artists.

Of the little worthy the name of writing that has ever been written upon the principles of Art, (of course excepting that on the mere mechanism), a very small portion is by Artists themselves; and that is so scattered, that one scarcely knows where to find the ideas of an Artist except in his pictures.

Of the few things that can truly be called writing about the principles of Art (excluding just the technical aspects), only a tiny fraction is by Artists themselves, and it's so scattered that you can hardly find an Artist's ideas anywhere except in their artwork.

With a view to obtain the thoughts of Artists, upon Nature as evolved in Art, in another language besides their own proper one, this Periodical has been established. Thus, then, it is not open to the conflicting opinions of all who handle the brush and palette, nor is it restricted to actual practitioners; but is intended to enunciate the principles of those who, in the true spirit of Art, enforce a rigid adherence to the simplicity of Nature either in Art or Poetry, and consequently regardless whether emanating from practical Artists, or from those who have studied nature in the Artist's School.

To gather the thoughts of artists on nature as expressed in art, in a language other than their own, this periodical has been created. Therefore, it is not open to the conflicting opinions of everyone who uses a brush and palette, nor is it limited to those currently practicing; instead, it aims to convey the principles of those who, in the true spirit of art, firmly adhere to the simplicity of nature in both art and poetry, regardless of whether these ideas come from practicing artists or those who have studied nature in an artist's school.

Hence this work will contain such original Tales (in prose or verse), Poems, Essays, and the like, as may seem conceived in the spirit, or with the intent, of exhibiting a pure and unaffected style, to which purpose analytical Reviews of current Literature—especially Poetry—will be introduced; as also illustrative Etchings, one of which latter, executed with the utmost care and completeness, will appear in each number.

Hence this work will contain original stories (in prose or verse), poems, essays, and similar pieces that are intended to showcase a genuine and natural style. To this end, analytical reviews of contemporary literature—especially poetry—will be included, along with illustrative etchings, one of which, created with the utmost care and detail, will appear in each issue.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!